Volume 4 - Prabhupada

-SRI CAITANYA--CAR TAMRTAMADHYA- LiLA Volume 4HIS DIVINE GRACEA. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada

SRI CAITANYA-CARITAMRTJlIt would not be inaccurate to say that SriCaitanya-caritamrta is one of the most importantworks of historical and philosophicalliterature ever written, in any language. It isthe principal work on the life and teachingsof Sri Krt:a Caitanya, a divine incarnation ofthe Supreme Personality of Godhead. SriCaitanya is the pioneer of a great social andreligious movement which began in India alittle less than five hundred years ago andwhich has directly and indirectly influencedthe subsequent course of religious andphilosophical thinking not only in India butin the recent West as well.At a time when, in the West, man wasdirecting his explorative spirit towardcircumnavigating the world in search of newoceans and continents and toward studyingthe structure of the physical universe, SriKrt:a Caitanya, in the East, was inauguratingand masterminding a revolution directed inward,toward a scientific understanding ofthe highest knowledge of man's spiritualnature.Within his lifetime, Sri Caitanyatransformed the face of India in fourrespects: philosophically, by encountering,defeating and converting the greatest philosophersand thinkers of his day; religiously,by organizing the largest, most widespreadtheistic movement in India's history;socially, by his strong challenges against thereligious inequities of the caste system;politically, by his organization of a massivecivil disobedience movement in Bengal, 450years before Gandhi.The text is divided into three sectionscalled "/i/as." Adi-li/a (the early period)traces his life from birth through his acceptanceof the renounced order, sannyasa, atthe age of twenty-four. This part includes hischildhood miracles, schooling, marriage andearly philosophical confrontations, as well ashis organization of the widespreadsarikirtana movement and his civil disobedienceagainst the repression of theMohammedan government.(continued on back flap)

-SRI CAITANYA-CARITAMRTA•

All Glory to SrT Guru and Gaurariga--SRI CAITANYA-CARITAIRTA•of Kr,.,adasa Kaviraja GosvamiMadhya-IT/aVolume Four"The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri"with the original Bengali texRoman transliterations, synonyms,translation and elaborate purportsbyHIS DIVINE GRACEA. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami PrabhupadaFounder-Acarya of the International Society for Krishna ConsciousnessTHE BHAKTIVEDANT A BOOK TRUSTNew York· Los Angeles· London· Bombay

ContentsIntroductionviChapter 9(part 2)Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's Travels to the Holy Places 1Chapter 10The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 109Chapter 11The Be(ia-kirtana Pastimes of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu 207ReferencesGlossaryBengali Pronunciation GuideIndex of Bengali and Sanskrit VersesGeneral Index335337341343359

IntroductionSri Caitanya-caritamrta is the principal work on the life and teachings of SrTKr?Qa Caitanya. Sri Caitanya is the pioneer of a great social and religious movementwhich began in India a little less than five hundred years ago and which hasdirectly and indirectly influenced the subsequent course of religious and philosophicalthinking not only in India but in the recent West as well.Caitanya Mahaprabhu is regarded as a figure of great historical significance.However, our conventional method of historical analysis-that of seeing a man asa product of his times-fails here. Sri Caitanya is a personality who transcends thelimited scope of historical settings.At a time when, in the West, man was directing his explorative spirit towardstudying the structure of the physical universe and circumnavigating the world insearch of new oceans and continents, Sri Kr?Qa Caitanya, in the East, was inauguratingand masterminding a revolution directed inward, toward a scientificunderstanding of the highest knowledge of man's spiritual nature.The chief historical sources for the life of Sri KrQa Caitanya are the ka(iacas (diaries)kept by Murari Gupta and Svaropa Damodara GosvamT. Murari Gupta, aphysician and close associate of Sri Caitanya's, recorded extensive notes on thefirst twenty-four years of Sri Caitanya's life, culminating in his initiation into therenounced order, sannyasa. The events of the rest of Caitanya Mahaprabhu's forty-eightyears are recorded in the diary of SvarOpa Damodora Gosvami, another ofCaitanya Mahaprabhu's intimate associates.Sri Caitanya-caritamrta is divided into three sections called lilas, which literallymeans "pastimes"-Adi-/i/a (the early period), Madhya-lila (the middle period)and Antya-lila (the final period). The notes of Murari Gupta form the basis of theAdi-li/a, and SvarOpa Damodara's diary provides the details for the Madhya- andAntya-li/as.The first twelve of the seventeen chapters of Adi-lila constitute the preface forthe entire work. By referring to Vedic scriptural evidence, this preface establishesSri Caitanya as the avatara (incarnation) of KrQa (God) for the age of Kali-thecurrent epoch, beginning five thousand years ago and characterized by materialism,hypocrisy and dissension. In these descriptions, Caitanya Mahaprabhu, whois identical with Lord KrQa, descends to liberally grant pure love of God to thefallen souls of this degraded age by propagating sankTrtana-literally,"congregational glorification of God"-especially by organizing massive publicchanting of the maha-mantra (Great Chant for Deliverance). The esoteric purposeof Lord Caitanya's appearance in the world is revealed, his co-avataras and principaldevotees are described and his teachings are summarized. The remainingportion of Adi-lila, chapters thirteen through seventeen, briefly recounts hisdivine birth and his life until he accepted the renounced order. This includes hischildhood miracles, schooling, marriage and early philosophical confrontations, aswell as his organization of a widespread sankirtana movement and his civil disobedienceagainst the repression of the Mohammedan government.vi

Sri Caitanya-caritamaThe subject of Madhya-lila, the longest of the three divisions, is a detailed narrationof Lord Caitanya's extensive and eventful travels throughout India as arenounced mendicant, teacher, philosopher, spiritual preceptor and mystic. Duringthis period of six years, Sri Caitanya transmits his teachings to his principal disciples.He debates and converts many of the most renowned philosophers andtheologians of his time, including Sarikarites, Buddhists and Muslims, and incorporatestheir many thousands of followers and discjples into his own burgeoningnumbers. A dramatic account of Caitanya Mahaprabhu's miraculous activities atthe giant jagannatha Cart Festival in Orissa is also included in this section.Antya-lila concerns the last eighteen years of Sri Caitanya's manifest presence,spent in semiseclusion near the famous Jagannatha temple at jagannatha Puri inOrissa. During these final years, Sri Caitanya drifted deeper and deeper intotrances of spiritual ecstasy unparalleled in all of religious and literary history,Eastern or Western. Sri Caitanya's perpetual and ever-increasing religiousbeatitude, graphically described in the eyewitness accounts of SvanJpa DamodaraGosvami, his constant companion during this period, clearly defy the investigativeand descriptive abilities of modern psychologists and phenomenologists ofreligious experience.The author of this great classic, Krt;adasa Kaviraja Gosvami, born in the year1507, was a disciple of Raghunatha dasa Gosvami, a confidential follower ofCaitanya Mahaprabhu. Raghunatha dasa, a renowned ascetic saint, heard andmemorized all the activities of Caitanya Mahaprabhu told to him by SvarOpaDamodara. After the passing away of Sri Caitanya and SvanJpa Damodara,Raghunatha dasa, unable to bear the pain of separation from these objects of hiscomplete devotion, traveled to Vrndavana, intending to commit suicide by jumpingfrom Govardhana Hill. In Vrndavana, however, he encountered ROpa Gosvamiand Sanatana Gosvami, the most confidential disciples of Caitanya Mahaprabhu.They convinced him to give up his plan of suicide and impelled him to reveal tothem the spiritually inspiring events of Lord Caitanya's later life. Krt;adasa KavirajaGosvami was also residing in Vrndavana at this time, and Raghunatha dasaGosvami endowed him with a full comprehension of the transcendental life of SriCaitanya.By this time, several biographical works had already been written on the life ofSri Caitanya by contemporary and near-contemporary scholars and devotees.These included Sri Caitanya-carita by Murari Gupta, Caitanya-mangala by Locanadasa 'fhakura and Caitanya-bhagavata. This latter text, a work by Vrndavana dasaThakura, who was then considered the principal authority on Sri Caitanya's life,was highly revered. While composing his important work, Vrndavana dasa, fearingthat it would become too voluminous, avoided elaborately describing many ofthe events of Sri Caitanya's life, particulary the later ones. Anxious to hear of theselater pastimes, the devotees of Vrndavana requested Krt;adasa Kaviraja Gosvami,whom they respected as a great saint, to compose a book to narrate thesevii

Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaepisodes in detail. Upon this request, and with the permission and blessings of theMadana-mohana Deity of Vrndavana, he began compiling Sri Caitanya-caritamrta,which, due to its biographical excellence and thorough exposition of LordCaitanya's profound philosophy and teachings, is regarded as the most significantof biographical works on Sri Caitanya.He commenced work on the text while in his late nineties and in failing health,as he vividly describes in the text itself: "I have now become too old and disturbedin invalidity. While writing, my hands tremble. I cannot remember anything,nor can I see or hear properly. Still! write, and this is a great wonder." Thathe nevertheless completed, under such debilitating conditions, the greatest literarygem of medieval India is surely one of the wonders of literary history.This English translation and commentary is the work of His Divine Grace A. C.Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada, the world's most distinguished teacher of Indianreligious and philosophical thought. His commentary is based upon twoBengali commentaries, one by his teacher Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Gosvami,the eminent Vedic scholar who predicted, "The time will come when the peopleof the world will learn Bengali to read Sri Caitanya-caritamrta," and the other bySrila Bhaktisiddhanta's father, Bhaktivinoda Thakura.His Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupada is himself a disciplicdescendant of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and he is the first scholar to executesystematic English translations of the major works of Sri Caitanya's followers. Hisconsummate Bengali and Sanskrit scholarship and intimate familiarity with theprecepts of Sri Krl)a Caitanya are a fitting combination that eminently qualifieshim to present this important classic to the English-speaking world. The ease andclarity with which he expounds upon difficult philosophical concepts lures even areader totally unfamiliar with Indian religious tradition into a genuine understandingand appreciation of this profound and monumental work.The entire text, with commentary, presented in seventeen lavishly illustratedvolumes by the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust, represents a contribution of major importanceto the intellectual, cultural and spiritual life of contemporary man.-The Publishersviii

His Divine CraceA. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami PrabhupadaFounder-Acarya of the International Society for Krishna Consciousness

The Ramesvara temple in southern Mathura (Madura), where Caitanya Mahaprabhu bestowed His mercy upon a great devotee of LordRamacandra. (p. 7)

The Minaki-Devi temple in Madura. (p. 7)

The Ramesvara temple in Setubandha, where Lord Caitanya took possession of the original manuscript of the Karma Purarya. (p.1 7)

A monument commemorating the site where Caitanya Mahaprabhu first saw the )agannatha Puriemple.

PLATE ONESri ac;lbhuja, the six-armed form of the SupremeLord, was revealed by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu duringHis stay on this planet. In two of His hands He holds abow and arrow, the symbols of Lord Ramacandra; twohands hold a flute, the symbol of Lord Krr:Ja; and twohands hold a dary:;Ja and waterpot, the symbols ofCaitanya Mahaprabhu. By manifesting this form, LordCaitanya conclusively proves that he is Bhagavan, theoriginal Supreme Personality of Godhead.

PLATE TWO"It was in Sri Saila that Lord Siva and his wife Durgalived in the dress of brahmaf)as, and when they saw SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu, they became very pleased. LordSiva, dressed like a brahmaf)a, gave alms to Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu and invited Him to spend three days in asolitary place. Sitting there together, they talked veryconfidentially. After talking with Lord Siva, Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu took his permission to leave." (pp.S-6)

PLATE THREE"Srimati Sitadevi is the mother of the three worldsand the wife of Lord Ramacandra. Among chastewomen, she is supreme, and she is the daughter of Kingjanaka. When Ravar;a came to kidnap mother Sita andshe saw him, she took shelter of the fire-god, Agni. Thefire-god covered the body of mother Sita, and in thisway she was protected from the hands of Ravar;a. Thefire-god, Agni, took away the real Sita and brought herto the place of Parvati, goddess Durga. An illusory formof mother Sita was then delivered to Ravar;a, and inthis way Ravar;a was cheated. After Ravar;a was killedby Lord Ramacandra, Sitadevi was brought before thefire. When the illusory Sita was brought before the fireby Lord Ramacandra, the fire-god made the illusoryform disappear and delivered the real Sita to LordRamacandra." (pp.18-20)

PLATE FOUR"Sripada Madhvacarya is the fifth acarya in the disciplicsuccession bearing his name (the MadhvagaU

PLATE FIVE"Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then visited a place withinthe forest called Saptatala .. All the trees there werevery old, very bulky and very high. After seeing theseven palm trees, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu embracedthem. As a result, they all returned to Vaikul)haloka,the spiritual world. After the seven palm trees departedfor the Vaikul)has, everyone was astonished to seethem gone. The people then began to say, 'This sannyasicalled Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu must be an incarnationof Lord Ramacandra. Only Lord Ramacandra hasthe power to send seven palm trees to the spiritualVaikul)ha planets.' " (pp.81-82)

PLATE SIX" 'Fulfilling my desire and sacrificing His own promise,He got down from the chariot, took up its wheel,and ran toward me hurriedly, just as a lion goes to killan elephant. He even dropped His outer garment onthe way.'Krt:a promised not to fight in the Battle of Kuruk­etra, but in order to break Krt:a's promise, Bhima attackedArjuna in such a vigorous way that Krt:a wasobliged to take up a chariot wheel and attack Bhima.The Lord did this to show that His devotee was beingmaintained at the sacrifice of His own promise."(p.196)

PLATE SEVEN"Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, accompanied by His personalassociates, met all the Vair:Javas on the roadwith great jubilation. First Advaita Acarya offeredprayers to the lotus feet of the Lord, and the Lord immediatelyembraced Him in ecstatic love. After this, allthe devotees, headed by Srlvasa Thakura, offeredprayers to the lotus feet of the Lord, and the Lordembraced each and every one of them in great loveand ecstasy. The Lord addressed all the devotees oneafter another and took all of them with Him into thehouse. Since the residence of Kasl Misra was insufficient,all the assembled devotees were very overcrowded.Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu made all the devoteessit at His side, and with His own hand He offeredthem garlands and sandalwood pulp." (pp.277-280)

PLATE EIGHTIIAfter this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to meetHaridasa Thakura, and He saw him engaged in chantingthe maha-mantra with ecstatic love. Haridasa chanted,'Hare Kra, Hare Kra, Kra Kra, Hare Hare/ HareRama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare.' As soon asHaridasa Thakura saw Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he immediatelyfell down like a stick to offer Him obeisances,and Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu raised himup and embraced him. Then both the Lord and His servantbegan to cry in ecstatic love. Sri Caitanya tookHaridasa Thakura within the flower garden, and there,in a very secluded place, He showed him his residence.The Lord requested: 'Remain here and chant the HareKra maha-mantra. I shall personally come here tomeet you daily. Remain here peacefully and look at thecakra on the top of the temple and offer obeisances. Asfar as your prasada is concerned, I shall arrange to havethat sent here.' II (pp.305-311)

PLATE EIGHT"The inhabitants of Vrndavana, under the leadership of NandaMaharaja, once wanted to go to the bank of the Sarasvati on a pilgrimage.Nanda Maharaja was fasting, and he lay down near the forest. At thattime a serpent, who was formerly cursed by Angirasa i, appeared. Thisserpent had formerly been named Sudarsana, and he had belonged to theGandharvaloka planet. However, because he joked with the ri, he wascondemned to take on the body of a big snake. When this serpent attackedNanda Maharaja, Nanda Maharaja began to call, 'Krr;a! Help!'Krr;a immediately appeared and began to kick the serpent with His lotusfeet. Due to being touched by the Lord's lotus feet, the serpent was immediatelyfreed from the reactions of his sinful life. Being freed, he againassumed his original form of Sudarsana, the Gandharva." (p.338)

CHAPTER 9Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu'sTravels to the Holy Places(continued from the previous volume)TEXT 166'!'! f'iir' a,i

2 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9SYNONYMSparamananda-puri-Paramananda Puri; tahan-there; rahe-remained; catubmasa-fourmonths; suni '-hearing; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;gel a -went; puri -Paramananda Puri; gosanira -the spiritual master; pasa -near.TRANSLATIONParamananda Puri was staying at abha Hill, and when Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu heard this, He immediately went to see him.TEXT 168-c;'$fttf 'f '

Text 171] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 3TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu stayed with Paramananda Puri in a brahmaQa'shouse where Paramananda Puri was residing. Both of them passed three daysthere discussing topics of KQa.TEXT 170-(/itttf 7;,-tfit i

4 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lill, Ch. 9TEXT 172nt filti 1{,-, '!1 I&l(t tt

Text 176] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 5SYNONYMSparamananda puri-Paramananda Puri; tabe-then; ca/ila ni/aca/e-departedfor )agannatha Puri; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ca/i ca/i-walking;ai!a-came; sri-saile-to Sri Saila.TRANSLATIONThus Paramananda Puri started for Jagannatha Puri, and Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu began walking toward Sri Saila.PURPORTSrila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura remarks, "Which Sri Saila is being indicatedby Krl)adasa Kaviraja Gosvami is not clearly understood. There is no templeof Mallikarjuna in this area because the Sri Saila located in the district ofDharava

6 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9tina dina bhik$a dila kari' nimantraf)anibhrte vasi' gupta-varta kahe dui janaSYNONYMStina dina-for three days; bhik$J dila-offered alms; kari' nimantraf)a-invitingHim; nibhrte-in a solitary place; vasi'-sitting together; gupta-varta-confidentialtalks; kahe-speak; dui jana-both of them.TRANSLATIONLord Siva, dressed like a brahmar;a, gave alms to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhuand invited Him to spend three days in a solitary place . Sitting there together,they talked very confidentially.TEXT 177 ttr tt_

Text 180] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 7TRANSLATIONWhen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu arrived at southern Mathura fromKamakothi, He met a brahmaQa.PURPORTThis southern Mathura, presently known as Madura, is situated on the banks ofthe Bhagai River. This place of pilgrimage is specifically meant for the devotees ofLord Siva; therefore it is called Saivaketra, that is, the place where Lord Siva isworshiped. In this area there are mountains and forests. There are also two Sivatemples, one known as Ramesvara and the other known as Sundaresvara. There isalso a temple to Devi called Minaki-Devi, which is a very great architecturalachievement. It was built under the supervision of the kings of the Par:t

8 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9krtamalaya snana kari' aila tatira gharebhika ki dibena vipra, -paka nahi kareSYNONYMSkrta-malaya-in the Krtamala River; snana kari'-bathing; ai/a-came; tatiraofthe brahmaQa; ghare-to the home; bhika-offering of alms; ki dibenawhatshall give; vipra-the brahmaQa; paka-cooking; nahi kare-did not do.TRANSLATIONAfter bathing in the River K!'famala, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to thebrahmal)a's house, but before taking lunch, He saw that the food wasunprepared because the brahmal)a had not cooked it.TEXT 18112i't_ ,-il t-t11 I'Ut ' ' 9ft ilt II lr IImahaprabhu kahe tatire, -suna mahasayamadhyahna haifa, kene paka nahi hayaSYNONYMSmahaprabhu kahe-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; tatire-unto him; sunamahasaya-please hear, My dear sir; madhya-ahna haifa-it is already noon;kene-why; paka nahi haya-you did not cook.TRANSLATIONSeeing this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "My dear sir, please tell me whyyou have not cooked. It is already noon!'TEXT 182 1'it,- 't1f t'IJ

Text 185] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 9TRANSLATIONThe brahmar;a replied, "My dear Lord, we are living in the forest. For thetime being we cannot get all the ingredients for cooking.TEXT 183 -tt

10 Sri Caitanya-caritama [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9prabhu bhik$a kaila dinera trtiya-praharenirviQQa sei vipra upavasa kareSYNONYMSprabhu-Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bhik$a kaila-took His luncheon;dinera-of the day; trtiya-prahare-at about three o'clock; nirviQQa-sorrowful;sei-that; vipra-brahmaQa; upavasa kare-fasted.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took His lunch at about three o'clock, but thebrahmaQa, being very sorrowful, fasted.TEXT 186" ,- tt I

Text 190] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 11TRANSLATIONThe brahmar,a replied, "I have no reason to live. i shall give up my life byentering either fire or water.TEXT 188\STiJit'!i tl i- tt It'ili ,- t?; f.{ II 11·1r IIjagan-mata maha-lakmi sita-thakurarirakase sparsila talire, -iha kane suniSYNONYMSjagat-mata-the mother of the universe; maha-1aiqmi-the supreme goddessof fortune; sita-thakura('li-mother Sita; rakase-the demon RavaDa; sparsi/atouched;talire-her; iha-this; kane suni-1 have heard.TRANSLATION"My dear sir, mother Sita is the mother of tht! universe and the supremegoddess of fortune. She has been touched by the demon Ravar,a, and I aintroubled upon hearing this news.TEXT 189\!1 .. t

12 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9prabhu kahe, -e bhavana na kariha arapaf)r;iita haiia kene na karaha vicaraSYNONYMSprabhu kahe-the Lord said; e bhavana-this kind of thinking; na-do not;kariha-do; ara-anymore; paQr;iita haiia-being a learned paf)r;iita; kena-why;na karaha-you do not make; vicara-consideration.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "Please do not think this way any longer.You are a learned pat; ita . Why don't you consider the case?"TEXT 191-(;"' -ft Itt- t t ift -t isvara-preyasi sita -cid-ananda-murtiprakrta-indriyera tanre dekhite nahi saktiSYNONYMSisvara-preyasi-the dearmost wife of the Lord; sita-mother Sita; cit-anandamurti-spiritualblissful form; prakrta-material; indriyera-of the senses; tanreher;dekhite-to see; nahi-there is not; sakti-power.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu continued, "Sitadevi, the dearmost wife of theSupreme Lord.Ramacandra, certainly has a spiritual form full of bliss. No onecan see her with material eyes, for no one material has such power.TEXT 192 t ' i{j 9f"hl af-t I tf·1ft111 f11:if '1 II IIsparsibara arya achuka, na paya darsanasitara akrti-maya harila ravaf)aSYNONYMSsparsibara-to touch; karya-business; achuka-let it be; na-does not;paya-get; darsana-sight; sitara-of mother Sita; akrti-maya-the form made ofmaya; harila-took away; ravaf)a-the demon Raval)a.

Text 194] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 13TRANSLATION"To say nothing of touching mother Sita, a person with material senses cannoteven see her. When RavaQa kidnapped her, he kidnapped only her materialillusory form.TEXT 193'i tft'! (le{ C"f I'A{ '51 1Tt1-1 iil'i II &>\ IIravaQa asitei sita antardhana kailaravaQera age maya-sita pathailaSYNONYMSravaQa-the demon Raval)a; asitei-as soon as he arrived; sita-mother Sita;antardhana kai/a-disappeared; ravaQera age-before the demon Raval)a; mayasita-illusorymaterial form of Sita; pathaila-sent.TRANSLATION"As soon as RavaQa arrived before Sita, she disappeared . It was just to cheatRavaQa that she sent an illusory material form.TEXT 194t\!

14 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9na sarildrse ti$thati rupam asyana cak$U$a pasyati ka5canainamhrda mani$a manasabhik/ptoya etad vidur amrtas te bhavantinaiva vaca na manasaprapturh sakyo na cak$U$a"Spirit is not within the jurisdiction of material eyes, words or mind:'Similarly in Srimad-Bhagavatam (1 0.84.13):yasyatma-buddhi/:1 kuQape tri-dhatukesva-dhi/:1 kalatradi$U bhauma-ijya-dhi/:1yat-tirtha-buddhi/:1 sa/ile na karhicijjane$V abhijfie$U sa eva go-kharal)Spiritual substance cannot be seen by the unintelligent because they do not havethe eyes or the mentality to see spirit soul. Consequently they think that there isno such thing as spirit. However, followers of the Vedic injunctions take their informationfrom Vedic statements, asUpani$ad.found in Srimad-Bhagavatam and KathaTEXT 195'!ltJf

Text 197] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 15ception by argument and counter argument. Mahajano yena gataf) sa pan thai): wehave to follow in the footsteps of great authorities coming down in the paramparasystem. If we approach a bona fide acarya and keep faith in his words, spiritualrealization will be easy.TEXT 196 ft fl' -- I 1!'(, "f i\i('f -ret II IIprabhura vacane viprera ha-ifa visvasabhojana karifa, haifa jTvanera asaSYNONYMSprabhura vacane-in the words of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; viprera-ofthe brahmal)a; ha-ifa-was; visvasa-faith; bhojana karifa-he took his lunch;haifa-there was; jTvanera-for living; asa-hope.TRANSLATIONAlthough the brahmaJ;a was fasting, he had faith in the words of SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu and accepted food. In this way his life was saved.TEXT 197titt11 '5t1li( I11 W'tit tta,; "ti( II 'I IItafire asvasiya prabhu karifa gamanakrtamafaya snana kari aila durvasanaSYNONYMStanre asvasiya-assuring him; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; karifagamana-departed; krta-mafaya-in the river known as Krtamala; snana karibathing;aila-came; durvasana-to Durvasana.TRANSLATIONAfter thus assuring the brahmaQa, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu proceededfurther into southern India and finally arrived at Durva5ana, where He bathedin the River K!'famala.

16 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTPresently this Krtamala River is known as the River Bhagai. This river has threetributaries, named SuruiT, VarahanadT and Ba!!illa-gul)c;lu. The River Krtamala is alsomentioned in Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.39) by the sage Karabhajana.TEXT 198-,1{1!!- 1ftm , • ., "! II \r IIdurvasane raghunathe kaila darasanamahendra-saile parasuramera kaila vandanaSYNONYMSdurvasane-at Durva5ana; raghu-nathe-Lord Ramacandra; kaila dara5ana-SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu visited; mahendra-saile-on Mahendra-saila; parasuramera-toLord Parasurama; kai/a vandana-offered prayers.TRANSLATIONAt Durva5ana Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu visited the temple of lord Ramacandra,and on the hill known as Mahendra-saila, He saw lord Para5urama.PURPORTIn Durvasana, or Darbha5ayana, there is a temple of Lord Ramacandra, locatedseven miles east of Ramanada. The temple overlooks the ocean. The hill known asMahendra-saila is near Tinebheli, and at the end of this hill is a city known as Tricinaguc;li.West of Mahendra-saila is the territory of Tribarikura. There is mentionof Mahendra-saila in the RamayaQa.TEXT 199('; t' '"' fi t I1f"tt'lf"f ,' i!

Text 200] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 17TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then went to Setubandha [Ramesvara], where Hetook His bath at a place called Dhanustirtha. From there He visited theRamesvara temple and then took rest.PURPORTThe path through the ocean to the islands known as Mal)

18 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTSrila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura remarks that in the KOrma Pural)a thereare only two khal)r;/as, namely the POrva-khal)r;/a and Uttara-khal)r;/a. Sometimes itis said that the KOrma Pural)a contains six thousand verses, but originally the KurmaPural)a contains seventeen thousand verses. According to Srimad-Bhagavatam,there are seventeen thousand verses in the Kurma Pural)a, which is one of theeighteen Maha-pural)as. The Kurma Pural)a is considered the fifteenth of theseMaha-pural)as.TEXT 201·f-tttf't1ff'i 'fi{·i{fltt I'sr'Sfl:il' Jft1 -1{1 'J II o IIpativrata-siromaQi janaka-nandinijagatera mata sita-ramera grhiQiSYNONYMSpati-vrata-chaste woman; siromal)i-the topmost; janaka-nandini-is thedaughter of King Janaka; jagatera-of all the three worlds; mata-the mother;sita-Sita; ramera-of Lord Ramacandra; grhiQi-wife.TRANSLATIONSrimati Sitadevi is the mother of the three worlds and the wife of LordRamacandra. Among chaste women, she is supreme, and she is the daughterof King Jan aka.TEXT 202'I 'f-rn1 C,i'f'l fR -t1l''l I'I fU ' til''l II o IIravaf)a dekhiya sitii /ai/a agnira saral)aravaQa haite agni kaila sitake avaraQaSYNONYMSraval)a dekhiya-after seeing RavaQa; sita-mother Sita; /ai/a-took; agniraoffire; saral)a-shelter; raval)a-RavaQa; haite-from; agni-fire; kai/a-did;sitake-unto mother Sita; avaraQa-covering.TRANSLATIONWhen Ravar;a came to kidnap mother Sita and she saw him, she took shelterof the fire-god, Agni. The fire-god covered the body of mother Sita, and in thisway she was protected from the hands of Ravar;a.

Text 205]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places19TEXT 203'1frn1i!l' 'I fewr, i tJtti1 1fil' fl'fi! i{ II o II'maya-sita' raval)a ni/a, sunila akhyanesuni' mahaprabhu haifa anandita maneSYNONYMSmaya-sita-false, illusory STta; ravaQa-the demon RavaQa; ni/a-took;suni/a-heard; akhyane-in the narration of the Karma PuraQa; suni'-hearingthis; mahaprabhu-Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; haifa-became; ananditaveryhappy; mane-within the mind.TRANSLATIONUpon hearing from the Kiirma Purar:ta how Ravar:ta had kidnapped the falseform of mother Sita, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu became very satisfied.TEXT 204i!i "'i 11tfi(i{ I'1f111'tl!1' flml fit r."i 111t'i II oS IIsita lana rakhilena parvatira sthane'maya-sita' diya agni vancila raval)eSYNONYMSsita /ana-taking away mother STta; rakhi/ena-kept; parvatira sthane-withmother ParvatT, or goddess Durga; maya-sita-the false, illusory form of STta;diya-delivering; agni-fire-god; vanci/a-cheated; ravaQe-the demon RavaQa.TRANSLATIONThe fire-god, Agni, took away the real Sita and brought her to the place ofParvati, goddess 'Ourga. An illusory form of mother Sita was then delivered toRavar:ta, and in this way Ravar:ta was cheated.TEXT 205 ' mt'l 1ft I'Cifit·'l" tifti! l!ttil tfiWf II o II

20 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9raghunatha asi' yabe ravaQe marilaagni-parik?a dite yabe sitare ani/aSYNONYMSraghu-natha-Lord Ramacandra; asi'-coming; yabe-when; ravaQe-Ravar:Ja;mari/a-killed; agni-parik?ii-test by fire; dite-to give; yabe-when; sitare­Sita; ani/a-brought.TRANSLATIONAfter Ravar;a was killed by lord Ramacandra, Sitadevi was brought beforethe fire.TEXT 206 'lftt f'U ff ('le{ I1'1'!J·lft'!1 'eft' fW'l 1lt;j'·'iJ11'fi{ II o IItabe maya-sita agni kari antardhanasatya-sita ani' dila rama-vidyamanaSYNONYMStabe-at that time; maya-sita-the illusory form of Sita; agni-the fire-god;kari-doing; antardhana-disappearing; satya-sita-real Sita; ani'-bringing;di/a-delivered; rama-of Ramacandra; vidyamana-in the presence.TRANSLATIONWhen the illusory Sita was brought before the fire by lord Ramacandra, thefire-god made the illusory form disappear and delivered the real Sita to lordRamacandra.TEXT 2071 tilfit!\! ' ;j'i( I111Wt·12111 111('( "JRJIJ II oct IIsunina prabhura anandita haila manaramadasa-viprera katha ha-i/a smaraQaSYNONYMSsunina-hearing; prabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; anandita-verypleased; hai/a-became; mana-the mind; rama-dasa-viprera-of the brahmaQaknown as Ramadasa; katha-words; ha-i/a smaraQa-He remembered.

Text 209] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 21TRANSLATIONWhen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard this story, He was very pleased, andHe remembered the words of Ramadasa Vipra.TEXT 208- fil' 12f Ia-'Al 'ltt 1ftf'$1' t 9fijS II olr' IIe-saba siddhanta suni' prabhura ananda hailabrahmal')era sthane magi' sei patra nilaSYNONYMSe-saba siddhanta-all these conclusive statements; suni'-hearing; prabhuraofLord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ananda-happiness; haila-there was;brahmal')era sthane-from the brahmal')as; magi'-asking; sei-those; patraleaves;nila-took.TRANSLATIONIndeed, when Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu heard these conclusive statementsfrom Kiirma Purar,a, He felt great happiness. After asking the brahmaQa's permission,He took possession of those manuscript scrolls. In this way SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu received the old manuscript of the Kiirma Purar,a.TEXT 209 9fijS t';it-rl"1 I 'l'tf'$1' 1ffi! 9fijS lftf'$1' II o IInutana patra lekhana pustake deoyailapratiti lagi' puratana patra magi' nilaSYNONYMS(nutana-new; patra-leaves; /ekhafla-getting written; pustake-the book;deoyaila-He gave; pratiti lagi'-for direct evidence; puratana-the old; patraleaves;magi'-requesting; nila-He took.TRANSLATIONSince the Kiirma Purar,a was very old, the manuscript was also very old. SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu took possession of the original leaves in order to havedirect evidence. The text was copied on to a new scroll in order that thePura.,a be replaced.

22 Sri Caitanya·caritam!'fa [Madhya·lila, Ch. 9TEXT 2109fijf i'f1 : tif-111rl i'fi I1«11"1 f 9fijf N'fi II ) oIIpatra lana puna/:! dakir;a-mathura ai/aramadasa vipre sei patra ani dilaSYNONYMSpatra /ana-taking those leaves; puna/:l-again; dakil)a-mathura-to southernMathura; ai/a-came; rama-dasa vi pre -unto the brahmal)a known as Ramadasa;sei patra-those leaves; ani-bringing back; di/a-delivered.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu returned to southern Mathura [Madura] anddelivered the original manuscript of the Kiirma PuraQa to Ramadasa Vipra.TEXTS 211·212"1Jtt1

Text 214] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 23the time of testing; vahnim-the fire; chaya-sita-the illusory form of Sita;vivesa-entered; sa-she; vahniQ-the fire-god; sitam-the original mother Sita;samaniya-bringing back; tat-purastat-in His presence; aninayat-brought back.TRANSLATION"When he was petitioned by mother Sita, the fire-god, Agni, brought forthan illusory form of Sita, and Ravar;ta, who had ten heads, kidnapped the falseSita. The original Sita then went to the abode of the fire-god. When LordRamacandra tested the body of Sita, it was the false illusory Sita that enteredthe fire. At that time the fire-god brought the original Sita from his abode anddelivered her to Lord Ramacandra."PURPORTThese two verses are taken from the Karma Puraf)aTEXT 213 "Ptti Rt$ '.:ill'"!!! ';{i{ I ffi'l ' 1tt \!li'ii1 II ) IIpatra pana viprera haifa anandita manaprabhura caraf)e dhari' karaye krandanaSYNONYMSpatra pana-getting the leaves; viprera-of the brahmaQa; hai/a-there was;anandita-pleased; mana-mind; prabhura caraf)e-the lotus feet of Lord SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu; dhari' -taking; karaye-does; krandana-crying.TRANSLATIONRamadasa Vipra was very pleased to receive the original scrolls of the KurmaPurar;ta, and he immediately fell down before the lotus feet of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu and began to cry.TEXT 214 ,-fiT -.te, 11'!\'1"1 IffJ '1ftt1f flri'l'i m II )8 IIvipra kahe, -tumi sakat sri-raghunandanasannyasira vee more dila darasana

24 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9SYNONYMSvipra kahe-the brahmaf)a said; tumi-You; sakat-directly; sri-raghunandana-LordSri Ramacandra; sannyasira vee-in the dress of a mendicant;more-unto me; di/a-You gave; darasana-audience.TRANSLATIONAfter receiving the manuscript, the brahma;a, being very pleased, said,"Sir, You are Lord Ramacandra Himself and have come in the dress of a sannyasito give me audience.TEXT 2151-l: t'! ctt11' ftfi'fl til 1 C11'Rf f

Text 218] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 25TRANSLATION"Due to my mental distress I could not give You a very nice lunch the otherday. Now, by good fortune, You have come again to my home."TEXT 217 fif' -r C

26 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTPar:J

Text 221] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 27SYNONYMSciya(lataia-named Ciya

28 Sri Caitanya-caritampa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9Lord Siva replaced Lord Ramacandra with a deity of Lord Siva named Ramesvaraor Ramaliriga Siva.TEXT 222'i.t1f , 'm' llJ111-'1 1 'Cit fit' 'I' Pl'f llfi{ II IIcamtJ.pure asi' dekhi' sri-rama-lak$maf)aSfi-vaikUQthe asi' kai/a Vi$f)U darasanaSYNONYMScamtapureto Camtapura; asi' -coming; dekhi' -seeing; sri-ramalak$maQa-LordRamacandra and Lakmal)a; sri-vaikuf)the asi'-coming to SriVaikuQha; kai/a-did; Vi$f)U dara5ana-seeing the temple of Lord ViQU.TRANSLATIONLater the Lord went to Camtapura, where He saw the Deities of Lord Ramacandraand Lakmat:a. He then went to Sri Vaikur;tha and saw the temple ofLord Vir;u there.PURPORTThis Camtapura is sometimes called Ceriganura and is located in the state ofTribarikura. A temple of Lord Ramacandra and LakmaQa is located there. SriVaikuQha-about four miles north of Aloyara Tirunagari and sixteen milessoutheast of Tinebheli-is situated on the bank of the TamraparQT River.TEXT 223-i! 'f 'CI'itJ·"'i{ It'lftft i 'f tifpfi{ II IImalaya-parvate kaila agastya-vandanakanya-kumari tanhan kaila darasanaSYNONYMSmalaya-parvate-in the Malaya Hills; kai/a-did; agastya-vandana-obeisancesto Agastya Muni; kanya-kumari-Kanyakumari; tanhan-there; kaila dara5anavisited.

Text 224] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 29TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then went to Malaya-parvata and offered prayersto Agastya Muni. He then visited a place known as Kanyakumari [presentlyCape Comorin].PURPORTThe range of mountains in South India beginning at Kerala and extending up toCape Comorin is called Malaya-parvata. Concerning Agastya there are four opinions:(1) There is a temple of Agastya Muni in the village of Agastyam-palli in thedistrict of Taf\jor . (2) There is a temple of Lord Skanda on a hill known as Sivagiri,and it is supposed to have been established by Agastya Muni . (3) Some say thatnear Cape Comorin there is a hill known as Pahiya, which was supposed to haveserved as Agastya Muni's residence. (4) There is another place known as Agastyamalaya,which is a range of hills on both sides of the Tamrapart;i River. Cape Comorinitself is known as Kanyakumari.TEXT 224"frn 'W' t11 ,

30 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9women for their camp, and they cheat many women and keep them within theircommunity. In this way they increase their population. In Bengal also there is asimilar community. Actually, all over the world there are nomadic communitieswhose business is simply to allure, cheat and steal innocent women.TEXT 225'!1ft"f· ' I'

Text 228] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 31SYNONYMSgosariira-the Lord; sar'lge-with; rahe-there was; krQa-dasa brahmaQa-abrahmaQa servant named Krr:Jadasa; bhattathari-saha-with the Bhattatharis;tahar'l-there; haila-there was; darasana-a meeting.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was accompanied by His servant calledKrr;adasa. He was a brahmar:-a, but he met with the Bhaffatharis there.TEXT 227it'{i{ 'lf

32 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONThe allured Kr,..,adasa went to their place early in the morning. Just to findhim out, the Lord also went there very quickly.TEXT 229m tf1l'itt'f 1t'Rf l3tlfi'i 'l_fif f

Text 233]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places33suna' saba bhattathari uthe astra lanamaribare aila sabe cari-dike dhanaSYNONYMSsuna'-hearing; saba-all; bhattathari-nomads; uthe-rise up; astraweapons;/ana-taking; maribare-to kill; ai/a-came; sabe-all; cari-dike-allaround; dha.na-running.TRANSLATIONUpon hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, all the Bhattatharis carne running,with weapons in their hands, desiring to hurt the Lord.TEXT 232'l'lll!tr;er m 1

34 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONWhile there was much roaring and crying at the Bhattathari community, SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu grabbed Krt:adasa by the hair and took him away.TEXT 234 fif ' "'i - It-. , ,-stfli trw-t11'" s"sei dina ca/i' aifa payasvinr-tiresnana kari' gefa adi-kesava-mandireSYNONYMSsei dina-on that very day; cafi'-walking; ai/a-came; payasvinT-tire-to thebank of the Payasvini River; snana kari'-bathing; gefa-went; adi-kesava-mandire-tothe temple of Adi-kesava.TRANSLATIONThat very night, Sri Catianya Mahaprabhu and His assistant Krt:adasa arrivedat the bank of the Payasvini River. They took their bath and then went tosee the temple of Adi-kesava.TEXT 235'llj 'i 'c2tt tR i I' '!@, 1, ' II IIkesava dekhiya preme aVi$ta haifanati, stuti, nrtya, gita, bahuta karifaSYNONYMSkesava dekhiya-after seeing the Deity of Lord Kesava; preme-in ecstasy;avi$ta haifa-became overwhelmed; nati-obeisances; stuti-prayer; nrtyadancing;gita-chanting; bahuta karifa-performed in various ways.TRANSLATIONWhen the Lord saw the Adi-ke5ava temple, He was immediately overwhelmedwith ecstasy. Offering various obeisances and prayers, He chantedand danced.

Text 238]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places35TEXT 236' '

36 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9punthi pana prabhura haifa ananda aparakampasru-sveda-stambha-pulaka vikaraSYNONYMSpunthi pana-getting that scripture; prabhura-of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; hai/a-there was; ananda-happiness; apara-unlimited; kampatrembling;asru-tears; sveda-perspiration; stambha-being stunned; pu/akajubilation;vikara-transformations.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was greatly happy to find a chapter of that scripture,and symptoms of ecstatic transformation-trembling, tears, perspiration,trance and jubilation-were manifest in His body.TEXTS 239-240tl,m--ttsr ilt '1311'f 1c;'ltti wttf tf'l ll II"t'lrof fil'l J I-·'st·llt'U ll So IIsiddhanta-sastra nahi 'brahma-sarilhita'ra samagovinda-mahima jrianera parama karaQaalpiik$are kahe siddhanta aparasakala-vai$Qava-sastra-madhye ati saraSYNONYMSsiddhanta-sastra -conclusive scripture; nahi-there is not; brahma-sarilhitarasama-like the scripture Brahma-sarilhita; govinda-mahima-of the glories of LordGovinda; jnanera-of knowledge; parama-final; karaf)a-cause; a/pa-ak$arebriefly;kahe-expresses; siddhanta-conclusion; apara-unlimited; saka/a-all;vai$Qava-sastra-devotional scriptures; madhye-among; ati sara-very essential.TRANSLATIONThere is no scripture equal to the Brahma-sarilhita as far as the final spiritualconclusion is concerned. Indeed, that scripture is the supreme revelation ofthe glories of Lord Govinda, for it reveals the topmost knowledge about Him.Since all conclusions are briefly presented in Brahma-sarilhita, it is essentialamong all the Vair;ava literatures.

Text 241] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 37PURPORTThe Brahma-sarhhita is a very important scripture. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu acquiredthe Fifth Chapter from the Adi-kesava temple. In that Fifth Chapter, thephilosophical conclusion oi acintya-bhedabheda-tattva (simultaneous onenessand difference) is presented. The chapter also presents methods of devotionalservice, the eighteen-syllable Vedic hymn, discourses on the soul, the Supersouland fruitive activity, an explanation of kama-gayatrT, kama-bTja and the originalMaha-ViQu, and a specific description of the spiritual world, specifically GolokaVrndavana. Brahma-sarhhita also explains the demigod GaQeSa, theGarbhodakasayi ViQu, the origin of the Gayatri mantra, the form of Govinda andHis transcendental position and abode, the living entities, the highest goal, thegoddess Durga, the meaning of austerity, the five gross elements, love of Godhead,impersonal Brahman, the initiation of Lord Brahma, and the vision of transcendentallove enabling one to see the Lord. The steps of devotional service arealso explained. The mind, yoga-nidra, the goddess of fortune, devotional servicein spontaneous ecstasy, incarnations beginning with Lord Ramacandra, Deities,the conditioned soul and its duties, the truth about Lord ViQU, prayers, Vedichymns, Lord Siva, Vedic literature, personalism and impersonalism, good behaviorand many other subjects are also discussed. There is also a description of the sunand the universal forms of the Lord. All these subjects are conclusively explainedin a nutshell in this Brahma-sarhhita.TEXT 241- fit fili'l (;li'ltl1li I'i{··' 'Cili'f1 Qm $111 s)"bahu yatne sei puilthi nila /ekhaiya'ananta padmanabha' aila harita hanaSYNONYMSbahu yatne-with great attention; sei putithi-that scripture; ni/a-took;/ekhaiya-having it copied; ananta-padmanabha -to Ananta Padmanabha; ailacame;haraita-in great happiness; hafla-being.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu copied the Brahma-sarilhita and afterwards, withgreat pleasure, went to a place known as Ananta Padmanabha.PURPORTConcerning Ananta Padmanabha, one should refer to Madhya-IT/a, ChapterOne, text 115.

38 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 242r- 9f11ril1t'Q I'( 1 c; 'elttl'f'l l)tri{t(i{ II 8 IIdina-dui padmanabhera kat/a darasanaanande dekhite aila sri-janardanaSYNONYMSdina-dui-two days; padma-nabhera-of the Deity known as Padmanabha;kaila darasana--visited the temple; anande-in great ecstasy; dekhite-to see;ai/a-came; sri-janardana-to the temple of SrT janardanaTRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu remained for two or three days at Ananta Padmanabhaand visited the temple there. Then , with great ecstasy, He went tosee the tempie of Sri Janardana.PURPORTThe temple of Sri janardana is situated twenty-six miles north of Trivandramanear the Varkala railway station.TEXT 243fifi{·'lt ' If ti1 "'t -IQ ilt1{ti'1 II 8-e IIdina-dui tahan kari' kirtana-nartanapayasvini asiya dekhe sankam narayaQaSYNONYMSdina-dui-two days; tahan-there; kari'-performing; kirtana-nartana-chantingand dancing; payasvini asiya-coming to the bank of the PayasvinT; dekhesees;sankara narayaQa-the temple of 5ankara-narayar;a.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu chanted and danced at Sri Janardana for two days.He then went to the bank of the Payasvini River and visited the temple ofSalikara-narayaJ:a.

Text 244]lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places39TEXT 244-Jt:8Pf·';ft t'fl -t'Am-"1 I';(e, - , 'l"Rl 'tr;i{ " 88 "srr'lgeri-mathe aila sankaracarya-sthanematsya-tirtha dekhi' kaila tungabhadraya snaneSYNONYMSsrngeri-mathe-to the 5rngeri monastery; aila-came; sankaracarya-sthane-atthe place of Sarikaracarya; matsya-tirtha-the holy place named Matsya-tirtha;dekhi'-seeing; kai/a-did; tungabhadraya snane-bathing in the RiverTurigabhadra.TRANSLATIONThere He saw the monastery known as Srngeri-matha, the abode of AcaryaSankara. He then visited Matsya-tirtha, a place of pilgrimage, and took a bathin the River Tungabhadra.PURPORTThe monastery known as Srrigeri-maha is situated in the province of Mysore(MahisOra) in the district of Simoga. This monastery is located on the left bank ofthe River Turigabhadra, seven miles south of Harihara-pura. The real name of thisplace is Srriga-giri or Srrigavera-puri, and it is the headquarters of Sarikaracarya.Sarikaracarya had four principal disciples, and he established four centers undertheir management.In North India at Badarikasrama, the monastery named Jyotir-maha wasestablished. At Puruottama, the Bhogavardhana or Govardhana monastery wasestablished. In Dvaraka, the Sarada monastery was established, and the fourthmonastery, established in South India, is known as Srrigeri-maha. In the Srrigerimaha,the sannyasis assume the designations Sarasvati, Bharati and PurL They areall ekadal)r;fi-sannyasis, distinguished from the Vair:Java sannyasis, who areknown as tridal)r;fi-sannyasis. The Srrigeri-maha is situated in South India in a portionof the country known as Andhra, Dravi

40 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9The list of the disciplic succession from Sarikaracarya is available, and the namesof the acaryas and their dates according to the Saka Era (or Sakabda) are asfollows: Sarikaracarya, 622 Saka; Suresvaracarya, 630; Bodhanacarya, 680;Jnanadhanacarya, 768; Jnanottama-sivacarya, 827; jnanagiri Acarya, 871;Sirhhagiri Acarya, 958; Tsvara Tirtha, 1 019; Narasirhha Tirtha, 1 067; VidyatirthaVidyasarikara, 1150; Bharati-KrQa Tirtha, 1250; VidyaraQya Bharati, 1253;Candrasekhara Bharati, 1290; Narasirhha Bharati, 1309; Puruottama Bharati,1328; Sarikarananda, 1350; Candrasekhara Bharati, 1371; Narasimha Bharati,1386; Puruottama Bharati, 1394 ; Ramacandra Bharati, 1430; Narasirhha Bharati,1479; Narasirhha Bharati, 1485; Dhanama

Text 245) Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 41Satikaracarya defeated many scholars throughout India and converted them to hisMayavada philosophy. He left the material body at the age of thirty-three.As far as Matsya-tirtha is concerned, it was supposedly situated beside theocean in the district of Malabara.TEXT 245Jf .. 1m·"'tti{ 1•'fl 1 'l!,ctt',, ... 'fi•' ,r, l!'tt1 ,1ft-Jft'h,s

42 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9name POrt;aprajfia nrtha. After traveling all over India, he finally discussed scriptureswith Vidyasarikara, the exalted leader of Srngeri-matha. Vidya5arikara wasactually diminished in the presence of Madhvacarya Accompanied by Satyanrtha, Madhvacarya went to Badarikasrama. It was there that he met Vyasadevaand explained his commentary on Bhagavad-grta before him. Thus he became agreat scholar by studying before Vyasadeva.By the time he came to the Ananda-matha from Badarikasrama, Madhvacaryahad finished his commentary on Bhagavad-grta. His companion Satya nrtha wrotedown the entire commentary. When Madhvadirya returned from Badarikasrama,he went to Gafijama, which is on the bank of the River Godavari. He met therewith two learned scholars named Sobhana Bhatta and Svami Sastri. Later thesescholars became known in the disciplic succession of Madhvacarya as Padmanabhanrtha and Narahari nrtha. When he returned to U

Text 245] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 43killed them all. When his companion Satya Tirtha was attacked by a tiger,Madhvacarya separated them by virtue of his great strength. When he metVyasadeva, he received from him the salagrama-sila known as AHamOrti. Afterthis, he summarized the Mahabharata.Madhvacarya's devotion to the Lord and his erudite scholarship are knownthroughout India. Because of this, the owners of the Srngeri-matha established bySarikaracarya became a little perturbed. At that time the followers of Sarikaracaryawere afraid of Madhvacarya's rising power, and they began to teaseMadhvacarya's disciples in many ways. There was even an attempt to prove thatthe disciplic succession of Madhvacarya was not in line with Vedic principles. Oneperson named Put:

44 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9Rayuvarya (who spoke with Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu), 1424; (23) Raghattama,1471; (24) Vedavyasa, 1517; (25) Vidyadhisa, 1541; (26) Vedanidhi, 1553; (27)Satyavrata, 1557; (28) Satyanidhi, 1560; (29) Satyanatha, 1582; (30)Satyabhinava, 1595; (31) SatyapOrl)a, 1628; (32) Satyavijaya, 1648; (33)Satyapriya, 1659; (34) Satyabodha, 1666; (35) Satyasandha, 1705; (36) Satyavara,1716; (37) Satyadharma, 1719; (38) Satyasar'lkalpa, 1752; (39) Satyasantuta,1763; (40) Satyaparayal)a, 1763; (41) Satyakama, 1785; (42) Satyeta, 1793; (43)Satyaparakrama, 1794; (44) SatyadhTra, 1801; (45) Satyadhira Tirtha, 1808.After the sixteenth acarya (Vidyadhiraja nrtha), there was another disciplicsuccession, including Rajendra nrtha, 1254; Vijayadhvaja; Puruottama;Subrahmal)ya; Vyasa Raya, 1470-1520. The nineteenth acarya, Ramacandranrtha, had another disciplic succession, including Vibudhendra, 1218; jitamitra,1348; Raghunandana; Surendra; Vijendra; Sudhindra; Raghavendra nrtha, 1545.To date, in the U

Text 249]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places45gopi-candana-tale achila (iingatemadhvacarya sei krQa paila kana-mateSYNONYMSgopi-candana-tale-under heaps of gopi-candana (yellowish clay used fortilaka); achila-came; (iingate-in a boat; madhva-acarya-Madhvacarya; seikrQa-that KrDa Deity; paila-got; kana-mate-somehow or other.TRANSLATIONMadhvacarya had somehow or other acquired the Deity of KnQa from aheap of gopi-candana that had been transported in a boat.TEXT 248ttt1i tM' tr; fitqj •t I'Mt

46 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9ecstatic love; bahu-k$aQa-for a long time; nrtya-gita-dancing and singing;kaifa -performed.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu received great pleasure in seeing this beautifulform of Gopala. For a long time He danced and chanted in ecstatic love.TEXT 250l!-.tfif'5t'1 if.t 'll1' t(;i{ I'!Jf r;i{ il1 i'f Vtt'1 II

Text 254]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places47TEXT 252't!1' t1f '$f( '"fil' I fj,1fl fi

48 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9SYNONYMStattva-vadi acarya-the chief preacher of the Tattvavada community; sabaall;sastrete-in revealed scriptures; pravi(Ja-experienced; tatire-unto him;pra5na-question; kaila-did; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; haria-becoming;yena-as if; dina-very humble.TRANSLATIONThe chief acarya of the Tattvavada community was very learned in therevealed scriptures. Out of humility, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu questionedhim.TEXT 255:JfilU·:Jfttr-1 tfif ifl t \! I:JfttU·:Jft·

Text 258] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 49TRANSLATIONThe acarya replied, "When the activities of the four castes and the fourasramas are dedicated to Krr:ta, they constitute the best means whereby onecan attain the highest goal of life.TEXT 257,.R .. '{' ?11$1 I'J-

50 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTAccording to the Tattvavadis, the best process is to execute the duties of thefour varQas and asramas. In the material world, unless one is situated in one of thevarQas (brahmaQa, k$atriya, vaisya and sudra) one cannot manage social affairsproperly to attain the ultimate goal. One also has to follow the principles of theasramas (brahmacarya, grhastha, vanaprastha and sannyasa), which are consideredessential for the attainment of the highest goal. In this way the Tattvavadisestablish that the execution of the principles of varQa and asrama for the sake ofKra is the best way to attain the topmost goal. The Tattvavadis thus establishedtheir principles in terms of human society. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, however, differedwhen He said that the best process is hearing and chanting about LordViu. According to the Tattvavadis, the highest goal is returning home, back toGodhead, but in Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's opinion the highest goal is attaininglove of Godhead, either in the material or spiritual world. In the material world thisis practiced according to sastric injunction, and in the spiritual world the realachievement is already there.TEXTS 259-260ct '1''1io{ j: "'Jf't 9filfC'I

Text 261] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 51canam-worshiping the Deity of Lord Krr:'la, Lord Ramacandra, Lakmi-Narayaor the other forms of Vir:"u; vandanam-offering prayers to the Supreme Personalityof Godhead; dasyam-always thinking oneself an eternal servant of theSupreme Personality of Godhead; sakhyam-making friends with the SupremePersonality of Godhead; atma-nivedanam-dedicating everything (body, mindand soul) for the service of the Lord; iti-thus; purhsa-by the human being; arpita-dedicated;vi$Qau-unto the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Vir:"u;bhaktib-devotional service; cet-if; nava-/ak$a(la-possessing nine differentsystems, as above mentioned; kriyeta-one should execute; bhagavati-unto theSupreme Personality of Godhead; addha-directly (not indirectly through karma,jfiana or yoga); tat-that; manye-l understand; adhitam-studied; uttamamfirstclass.TRANSLATION11'This process entails hearing, chanting and remembering the holy name,form, pastimes, qualities and entourage of the Lord, offering service accordingto the time, place and performer, worshiping the Deity, offering prayers,always considering oneself the eternal servant of KrJ;a, making friends withHim and dedicating everything unto Him. These nine items of devotional service,when directly offered to KrJ;a, constitute the highest attainment of life.This is the verdict of revealed scriptures.'PURPORTSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu quoted these verses from Srimad-Bhagavatam(7.5.23-24).TEXT 261'!- ft ft '01f1' I'·'aT t- II IIsravaQa-kirtana ha-ite k($(1€ haya 'prema'sei paficama puru$artha -puru$arthera simaSYNONYMSsravaQa-kirtana-hearing and chanting; ha-ite-from; kr$Qe-unto Lord Krr:"a;haya-there is; prema-transcendental love; sei-that; paficama puru$a-arthathefifth platform of perfection of life; puru$a-arthera sima-the limit of goals oflife.TRANSLATION"When one comes to the platform of loving service to Lord KrJ;a by executingthese nine processes, he has attained the fifth platform of success andthe limit of life's goals.

52 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTEveryone is after success in religion, economic development, sense gratificationand ultimately merging into the existence of Brahman. These are the general practicesof the common man, but according to the strict principles of the Vedas, thehighest attainment is to rise to the platform of sravaf)am, kirtanam- chanting andhearing about the Supreme Personality of Godhead. This is confirmed in Srimad­Bhagavatam (1.1.2):dharma/:1 projjhita-kaitavo 'tra paramo nirmatsaraQarh satarhvedyarh vastavam atra vastu sivadarh tapa-trayonmO/anamsrimad-bhagavate mahamuni-krte kim va parair isvara/:1sadyo hrdy avarudhyate 'tra krtibhi/:1 susrO$ubhis tat-k$aQat"Completely rejecting all religious activities which are materially motivated, thisBhagavata PuraQa propounds the highest truth, which is understandable by thosedevotees who are pure in heart. The highest truth is reality distinguished from illusionfor the welfare of all. Such truth uproots the threefold miseries. This beautifulBhagavatam, compiled by the great sage Sri Vysadeva, is sufficient in itself forGod realization. As soon as one attentively and submissively hears the message ofBhagavatam, he becomes attached to the Supreme Lord."According to Sridhara Svmi, the material conception of success (mok$a orliberation) is desired by those in material existence. Not being situated in materialexistence, the devotees have no desire for liberation.A devotee is always liberated in all stages of life because he is always engagedin the nine items of devotional service (sravaQam, kirtanam, etc.). Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu's philosophy holds that devotional service to Kr?l)a always exists ineveryone's heart. It simply has to be awakened by the process of sravaQarhkirtanarh Vi$QOQ. SravaQadi suddha-citte karaye udaya (Cc. Madhya 22.107).When a person is actually engaged in devotional service, his eternal relationshipwith the Lord, the servant-master relationship, is awakened.TEXT 262

Text 263]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places53hasaty atho roditi rauti gayatyunmadavan nrtyati /oka-bahya/:1SYNONYMSevam-vrata/:1-when one thus engages in a vow to chant and dance; svaown;priya-very dear; nama-holy name; kirtya-by chanting; jata-in this waydevelops; anuraga/:1-attachment; druta-citta/:1-very eagerly; uccai/:1-loudly;hasati-laughs; atho-also; roditi-cries; rauti-becomes agitated; gayatichants;unmada-vat-like a madman; nrtyati-dances; /oka- bahya/:1-withoutcaring for outsiders.TRANSLATION" 'When a person is actually advanced and takes pleasure in chanting theholy name of the Lord, who is very dear to him, he is agitated and loudlychants the holy name. He also laughs, cries, becomes agitated and chants justlike a madman, not caring for outsiders.'PURPORTThis verse is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.2.40).TEXT 263fil'f!t, Jt-st, m 1 i! 'f9 , il ll llkarma-ninda, karma-tyaga, sarva-sastre kahekarma haite prema-bhakti kmJe kabhu naheSYNONYMSkarma-ninda-condemnation of fruitive activities; karma-tyaga-renunciationof fruitive activities; sarva-sastre kahe-is announced in every revealed scripture;karma haite-from fruitive activities; prema -bhakti-devotional service inecstatic love; kr$1Je-for Krr:Ja; kabhu nahe-can never be achieved.TRANSLATION"In every revealed scripture there is condemnation of fruitive activity. It isadvised everywhere to give up engagement in fruitive activity, for by'it no onecan attain the highest goal of life, love of Godhead.

54 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTIn the Vedas there are three kaQgas, or divisions: karma-kaQga, jnana-kaQga,and upasana-kal')ga. The karma-kal')ga portion stresses the execution of fruitiveactivities, although ultimately it is advised that one abandon both karma-kaQgaand jnana-kaQ(ia (speculative knowledge) and accept only upasana-kaQga, orbhakti-kaQ(ia. One cannot attain love of Godhead by executing karma-kal')ga orjnana-kaQ(ia. However, by dedicating one's karma, or fruitive activities, to theSupreme Lord, one may be relieved from the polluted mind. But when one is actuallyfree from mental pollution, one must be elevated to the spiritual platform. Itis then that one needs the association of a pure devotee, for only by a pure devotee'sassociation can one become a pure devotee of the Supreme Personality ofGodhead, Krl)a. When one comes to the stage of pure devotional service, theprocess of sravaf)arh kirtanam is very essential. By executing the nine items ofdevotional service, one is completely purified. Anyabhi/aita-sunyarh jnana-karmady-anavrtam(B.r.s. 1.1.12). Only then is one able to execute the order ofKrr:Ja.man-mana bhava mad-bhaktomad-yaji marh namaskurumam evaiyasi satyam tepratijane priyo 'si me"Always think of Me and become My devotee. Worship Me and offer yourhomage unto Me. Thus you will come to Me without fail. I promise you this becauseyou are My very dear friend." (Bg. 18.65)sarva-dharman parityajyamam ekarh saral')aril vrajaaharh tvarh sarva-papebhyomok?ayi?yami ma suca/:1"Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver youfrom all sinful reaction. Do not fear." (Bg. 18.66)In this way one develops his original constitutional position by which he canrender loving service to the Lord. One cannot be elevated to the highest platformof devotional service by karma-kaQ(ia or jnana-kaQQa. Pure devotional service canbe understood and attained only through the association of pure devotees. In thisregard, Srila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura states that there are two types ofkarma-kaQga activities-pious and impious. Pious activities are certainly preferredto impious activities, but even pious activities cannot assure one ecstatic love ofGod, Krr:Ja. Pious and impious activities can bring about material happiness or distress,but there is no possibility in one's becoming a pure devotee simply by actingpiously or impiously. Bhakti, devotional service, means satisfying Krl)a. In every

Text 264] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 55revealed scripture-whether jnana-kaQc;fa or karma-kaQc;fa is stressed-the principleof renunciation is always praised. The ripened fruit of Vedic knowledge,Srimad-Bhagavatam, is the supreme Vedic evidence. In Srimad-Bhagavatam it issaid:nai$karmyam apy acyuta-bhava-varjitarhna sobhate jnanam alarh niranjanamkutal) puna/:! sa5vad abhadram isvarena carpitarh karma yad apy akaraQam"Knowledge of self-realization, even though freed from all material affinity, doesnot look well if devoid of a conception of the Infallible [God]. What, then, is theuse of fruitive activities, which are naturally painful from the very beginning andtransient by nature, if they are not utilized for the devotional service of the Lord?"(Bhag. 1.5.12) This means that even knowledge, which is superior to fruitive activity,is not successful if it is devoid of devotional service. In all scriptures-in thebeginning, middle and end-karma-kaQc;fa and jnana-kaQc;fa are condemned. InSrimad-Bhagavatam it is said: dharma/:! projjhita-kaitavo 'tra.This is explained in the following verses taken from Srimad-Bhagavatam(11.11.32) and Bhagavad-gita (18.66).TEXT 264'!ttbt

56 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta £Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 265'1'1i, 9ffilJJ 'lliC 'll ·•!l I"!!! r '19ftc9frJi C'lli'!t'Rl'li'Jtf'll 'lli s: n t 11sarva-dharman parityajyamam ekarh saral)arh vrajaaharh tvarh sarva-papebhyomok?ayi?yami ma suca/:1SYNONYMSsarva-dharman-all kinds of occupational duties; parityajya-giving up; mamekam-unto Me only; saraQam-as shelter; vraja-go; aham-1; tvam-untoyou; sarva-papebhya/:1-from all the reactions of sinful life; mok?ayi?yami-willgive liberation; ma-do not; suca/:1-worry.TRANSLATION11'Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shalldeliver you from all sinful reaction. Do not fear.'TEXT 266t

Text 268]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places57PURPORTThis is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.20.9).TEXT 267. .. llf' '!Ji'St

58 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9possessed by the Supreme Lord, having the same bodily features as the Lord,associating with the Lord and merging into the body of the Lord. The puredevotees do not accept these benedictions without the service of the Lord.'PURPORTThis is a verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (3.29.13).TEXT 269c1 J11, f'l'ffO!t'

Text 271]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places59TEXT 270'lf11f9f"ilt: 'K 01 "DOl R

60 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9SYNONYMSmukti-liberation; karma-fruitive activities; dui-two; vastu-things; tyajegiveup; bhakta-gaQa-the devotees; sei-those; dui-two; sthapa'-establish;tumi-you; sadhya-the goal of life; sadhana-the process of achievement.TRANSLATION"Both liberation and fruitive activity are rejected by devotees. You are tryingto establish these things as life's goal and the process to attain it."TEXT 272Q.Jfllt f Iifl

Text 275] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 61TRANSLATIONAfter hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the acarya of the Tattvavadasampradaya became very ashamed. Upon observing Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu's rigid faith in Vair:Javism, he was struck with wonder.TEXT 274'Cl r;,- ' ' Q I:Jt(-tttsr J u "'suacarya kahe,-tumi yei kaha, sei satya hayasarva-sastre vaiQavera ei suniscayaSYNONYMSacarya kahe-the Tattvavadi acarya said; tumi-You; yei-whatever; kahasay;sei-that; satya-truth; haya-is; sarva-sastre-in all revealed scriptures;vaiQavera-of the devotees of Lord Vil)u; ei-this; su-niscaya-conclusion.TRANSLATIONThe Tattvavadi acarya replied, "What You have said is certainly factual. It isthe conclusion of all the revealed scriptures of the Vair:Javas.TEXT 275Q!t 11tfirtit , mtt f.\('.fi 1

62 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 276121" ,-

Text 279] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 63favor pure devotional service, which must be devoid of the taints of fruitive activityand speculative knowledge. As far as fruitive activity is concerned, the contaminationis elevation to a higher standard of life, and for speculative knowledgethe contamination is merging into the existence of the Absolute Truth. The Tattvavadasampradaya of the Madhvacarya school sticks to the principle of varf)asrama-dharma,which involves fruitive activity. Their ultimate goal (mukti) issimply a form of desire. A pure devotee should be free from all kinds of desire. Hesimply engages in the service of the Lord. Nonetheless, Caitanya Mahaprabhu waspleased that the Madhvacarya-sampradaya, or the Tattvavada sampradaya, acceptedthe transcendental form of the Lord. This is the great qualification of theseVail)ava sampradayas.It is the Mayavada sampradaya that does not accept the transcendental form ofthe Lord. If a Vail)ava sampradaya is also carried away by that impersonal attitude,that sampradaya has no position at all. It is a fact that there are many socalledVail)avas whose ultimate aim is to merge into the existence of the Lord.The sahajiyas' Vail)ava philosophy is to become one with the Supreme. SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu points out that Sri Madhavendra Puri acceptedMadhvacarya only because his sampradaya accepted the transcendental form ofthe Lord.TEXT 2781!111'! it1t 'Clt1f '$f( c( ' I·t iWf 1 ''it II 'tlr' IIei-mata tanra ghare garva curf)a kari'phalgu-tirthe tabe cali aila gaurahariSYNONYMSei-mata-in this way; tanra ghare-at his place; garva-pride; curf)a-broken;kari'-making; phalgu-tirthe-to the holy place named Phalgu-tirtha; tabethen;ca/i-walking; ai/a-came; gaura-hari-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONThus Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu broke the pride of the Tattvavadis to pieces.He then went to the holy place known as Phalgu-tirtha.TEXT 279m r , met 1·t"'-( -tit1f il"!il II 9 II

64 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9tritakupe visalara kari' darasanapancapsara-tTrthe aila sacTra nandanaSYNONYMStritakupe-to Tritakopa; visalara-of the Deity named Visala; kari'-doing;darasana-visiting; panca-apsara-tTrthe-to Pancapsara-tirtha; aila -came; sacTranandana-the son of mother Saci.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the son of mother Saci, went to Tritakupa, andafter seeing the Visala Deity there, He went to the holy place known asPancapsara-tirtha.PURPORTThe Apsaras, denizens of the heavenly planets, are generally known as dancinggirls. The girls in the heavenly planets are exquisitely beautiful, and if a woman onearth is found to be very beautiful, she is compared to the Apsaras. There werefive Apsaras named Lata, Budbuda, Samici, Saurabheyi and Varr:Ja. It is said thatthese five beautiful dancing girls were sent by lndra to break the severe austerityof a saintly person called Acyuta i. This action was typical of lndra, the King ofheaven. Whenever lndra discovered someone undergoing severe austerities, hewould begin to fear for his post. lndra is always anxious about his position, fearingthat if someone becomes more powerful than him, he would lose his elevatedposition. As soon as he would see a saint undergoing severe austerities, he wouldsend dancing girls to distract him. Even the great saint Visvamitra Muni fell victimto his plan.When the five Apsaras went to break Acyuta i's meditation, they were allchastised and cursed by the saint. As a result, the girls turned into crocodiles in alake that came to be known as Pancapsara. Lord Ramacandra also visited thisplace. From Sri Narada Muni's narration, it is understood that when Arjuna went tovisit the holy places, he learned about the condemnation of the five Apsaras. Hedelivered them from their abominable condition, and from that day the lake cameto be known as Pancapsara, and it became a place of pilgrimage.TEXT 280

Text 281] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 65SYNONYMSgokarue-in the place named Gokarl)a; siva-the temple of Lord Siva; dekhi'­seeing; ai/a-came; dvaipayani-to Dvaipayani; surparaka-tirthe-to the holyplace named SOrparaka; ai/a-came; nyasi-siromaui-the best of the sannyasis,Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONAfter seeing Paficapsara, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Gokarr;a. Whilethere, He visited the temple of Lord Siva, and then He went to Dvaipayani. SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu, the crown jewel of all sannyasis, then went to Siirparaka-tirtha.PURPORTGokarl)a is situated in North Kanac;Ja in the Maharatra province. It is abouttwenty miles southeast of Karaoyara. This place is very famous for the temple ofLord Siva known as Maha-balesvara. Hundreds and thousands of pilgrims come tosee this temple. SOrparaka is about twenty-six miles north of Bombay. In theMaharatra province near Bombay is a district known as Thana and a place knownas Sopara. SOrparaka is mentioned in the Mahabharata (Santi-parva, Chapter41, verses 66-67).TEXT 281

66 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTKolapura is a town in the Maharagra province formerly known as Bombay Pradesh.Formerly it was a native state, and it is bordered on the north by the districtof Salitara, on the east and south by the district of Belagama, and on the west bythe district of Ratnagiri. In this place there is a river named Url)a. From the BombayGazette it is understood that there were about 250 temples there, out of whichsix are very famous. These are (1) Ambabai, or Mahalakmi Mandira, (2) VithobaMandira, (3) Temblai Mandira, (4) Mahakali Mandira, (5) Phirariga-i, or PratyarigiraMandira, and (6) Yyallamma Mandira.TEXT 282Q)'I 91rn ,i!! 1"t-t 'W' 'til'til"! II lr IItatha haite pal)garapure aila gauracandraviththala-thakura dekhi' paila anandaSYNONYMStatha haite-from there; pal)gara-pure-to Par:Jc.Jarapura; ai/a-came; gauracandra-LordSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; viththala-thakura-the Deity known asViththala; dekhi'-seeing; paila-got; ananda-great happiness.TRANSLATIONFrom there Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to Par:J"arapura, where He happilysaw the temple of Vifhfhala Thakura.PURPORTThis city of Par:u;larapura is situated on the River Shima. It is said that SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu initiated Tukarama when He visited Par:Jc.Jarapura. ThisTukarama Acarya became very famous in the Maharatra province, and he spreadthe sarikirtana movement all over the province. The sarikirtana party belonging toTukarama is still very popular in Bombay in the province of Maharawa. Tukaramawas a disciple of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and his book is known as Abhariga. Hissarikirtana party exactly resembles the Gauc.Jiya-Vail)ava sarikirtana parties, forthey chant the holy name of the Lord with mrdariga and karatalas.The Lord Viththaladeva mentioned in this verse is a form of Lord ViI)U withfour hands. He is Narayal)a.

Text 285]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places67TEXT 283

68 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9madhava-purira siya 'sri-ranga-puri' namasei grame vipra-grhe karena visramaSYNONYMSmadhava-purira siya-one disciple of Madhavendra Puri; sri-ranga-puri-SriRariga Puri; nama-named; sei grame-in that village; vipra-grhe-in the houseof a brahmaQa; karena visrama-rests.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu received word that Sri Ranga Puri, one of the disciplesof Sri Madhavendra Puri, was present in that village at the home of abrahmat:Ja.TEXT 286fil1> t tt c;wtt 1'SJ ' tt!iil, c;w ittt II lr IIsuniya ca/ila prabhu tanre dekhibarevipra-grhe vasi' achena, dekhila tanhareSYNONYMSsuniya-hearing; ca/i/a-went; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tanrehim;dekhibare-to see; vipra-grhe-at the house of the brahmaQa; vasi'-sitting;achena-was; dekhila-saw; tanhare-him.TRANSLATIONHearing this news, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu immediately went to see SriRanga Puri at the brahmat:as home. Upon entering, the Lord saw him sittingthere.TEXT 287c;tt-t t11 titt11 W·'tt1f Ii!ti,

Text 289] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 69trembling; sarva-ange-all over the body; par;/e-there was; ghama-perspiration.TRANSLATIONAs soon as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu saw the brahma.Qa, He immediatelybegan to offer him obeisances in ecstatic love, falling flat to the ground. Thesymptoms of transcendental transformation were visible-namely, tears,jubilation, trembling and perspiration.TEXT 288r-tm ffi 11'f· it 1'n tw' fa,' M1 it II trtr IIdekhiya vismita haifa sri-ranga-purira mana'uthaha sripada' bali' bali/a vacanaSYNONYMSdekhiya-seeing; vismita-astonished; haifa-became; sri-ranga-purira-of SriRariga Puri; mana-the mind; uthaha-get up; sri-pada-Your Holiness; ba/i'­saying; bali/a vacana-began to speak.TRANSLATIONUpon seeing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu in such an ecstatic mood, Sri RailgaPuri said, "Your Holiness, please get up.TEXT 289tw,

70 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTSrila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura remarks that in the disciplic successionof Madhvacarya -up to the advent of His Holiness Sripada Lakmipati nrthaonlyLord KrDa was worshiped. After Srila Madhavendra Puri, worship of bothRadha and KrDa was established. For this reason Sri Madhavendra Puri is acceptedas the root of worship in ecstatic love. Unless one is connected to the disciplicsuccession of Madhavendra Puri, there is no possibility of awakening thesymptoms of ecstatic love. The word gosafii is significant in this connection. Thespiritual master who is fully surrendered unto the Supreme Personality of Godheadand has no business other than the Lord's service is called the best of theparamaharhsas. A paramaharhsa has no program for sense gratification; he is interestedonly in satisfying the senses of the Lord. One who has control of thesenses in this way is called a gosani or a gosvami, master of the senses. The sensescannot be controlled unless one is engaged in the service of the Lord; thereforethe bona fide spiritual master, who has full control over his senses, engages twenty-fourhours a day in the Lord's service. He can therefore be addressed as gosanior gosvami. The title gosvami cannot be inherited but can be given only to a bonafide spiritual master.There were six great Gosvamis of Vrndavana-Srila ROpa, Sanatana, BhattaRaghunatha, Sri ]iva, Gopala Bhatta and Dasa Raghunatha-and none of them inheritedthe title of gosvami. All the Gosvamis of Vrndavana were bona fidespiritual masters situated on the highest platform of devotional service, and forthat reason they were called gosvamis. All the temples of Vrndavana were certainlystarted by the six Gosvamis. Later the worship in the temples was entrustedto some householder disciples of the Gosvamis, and since then the hereditary titleof gosvami has been used. However, only one who is a bona fide spiritual masterexpanding the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, the KrDa consciousness movement,and who is in full control of his senses can be addressed as a gosvami. Unfortunately,the hereditary process is going on; therefore at the present moment,in most cases the title is being misused due to ignorance of the word's etymology.TEXT 290Ill\!

Text 292] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 71TRANSLATIONAfter saying this, Sri Raliga Puri lifted Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu andembraced Him. When they both embraced, they began to cry in ecstasy.TEXT 291-.r;;srr;; ·rtr;;-t it' tt11' "' 111'-11 llf

72 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 293 iS'fCil ?

Text 297] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 73SYNONYMSsri-madhava-purira sarige -with Sri Madhavendra Puri; sri-rariga-puri-SriRariga Puri; pOrve-formerly; asiyachi/a-came; teriho-he; nadiya-nagari-tothe city of Nadia.TRANSLATIONSri Rariga Puri had formerly gone to Navadvipa with Sri Madhavendra Puri,and he therefore remembered the incidents that took place there.TEXT 296"'tjt'

74 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONSri Railga Puri also remembered the wife of Jagannatha Misra. She was verydevoted and chaste. As for her affection, she was exactly like the mother ofthe universe.TEXT 298'li 1 1·lf11 etflt til I11 illfiiJt-c;tilll 17- IIrandhane nipuQa tali-sama nahi tribhuvaneputra-sama sneha karena sannyasi-bhojaneSYNONYMSrandhane-in cooking; nipuQa-very expert; tali-sama-like her; nahi-thereis none; tri-bhuvane-in the three worlds; putra-sama-like to her own sons;sneha karena-she was affectionate; sannyasi-bhojane-in feeding the sannyasis.TRANSLATIONHe also remembered how Sri Jagannatha Misra's wife, Sacimata, was expertin cooking. He recalled that she was very affectionate toward the sannyasisand fed them exactly like her own sons.TEXT 299tt c;"t'SIJ 6-. fit lfiJtlf I'ttt'fJ' il111 crnlf II IItalira eka yogya putra kariyache sannyasa'salikararaQya' nama talira a/pa vayasaSYNONYMStalira-her; eka-one; yogya-deserving; putra-son; kariyache-has accepted;sannyasa-the renounced order of life; salikara-araQya-SarikararaQya;nama-named; talira-his; a/pa-little; vayasa-age.TRANSLATIONSri Ranga Puri also understood that one of her deserving sons accepted therenounced order at a very young age. His name was Sailkararar:Jya.

Text 301]lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places75TEXT 300 -f -tQ't'f:Rf fllf•

76 Sri Caitanya-caritamrfa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 302 l t

Text 305]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places77tabe mahaprabhu ai/a k(l)a-Vei)Va-tirenana tirtha dekhi' tahari devata-mandireSYNONYMStabe-thereafter; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ai/a-came; krQavel)va-tire-tothe bank of the River Krr:Ja-vel)va; nana-various; tirtha-holyplaces; dekhi' -seeing; tahari-there; devata-mandire-in the temples of somegods.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu next went to the bank of the KrQa-veQva River,where He visited many holy places and the temples of various gods.PURPORTThis river is another branch of the River Krr:Ja. It is said that ThakuraBilvamangala resided on the banks of this river. This river is sometimes called theVir:Ja, the Vel)i, the Sina and the Shima.TEXT 305a-r- --r 1 'fl(t.i!' II o IIbrahmaQa-samaja saba-vaiQava-caritavai?Qava sakala par;ie 'krQa-karl)amrta'SYNONYMSbrahmal)a-samaja-the community of brahmal)as; saba-all; vai?l)ava-caritapuredevotees; vai?l)ava sakala -all the Vail)avas; par;ie-study; k[?Qa-karl)amrta-theKr?Qa-karQamrta of Bilvamangala Thakura.TRANSLATIONThe brahmaQa community there was composed of pure devotees, whoregularly studied a book entitled KrQa-karQamrfa, which was composed byBilvamangala Thakura.PURPORTThis book was composed by Bilvamangala Thakura in 112 verses. There are twoor three other books bearing the same name, and there are also two commen-

78 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9taries on Bilvamarigala's book. One commentary was written by Krt:Jadasa KavirajaGosvami and the other by Caitanya dasa Gosvami.TEXT 306

Text 310]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places79saundarya-madhurya-krf)a-lilara avadhisei jane, ye 'karf)amrta' pacje niravadhiSYNONYMSsaundarya-beauty; madhurya-swee tness; krf)a-lilara-of the pastimes ofLord Krl)a; avadhi-limit; sei jane-he knows; ye-one who; karf)amrta-thebook Krf)a-karf)amrta; pacje-studies; niravadhi-constantly.TRANSLATIONOne who constantly reads Krr;a-karr;amrta can fully understand the beautyand melodious taste of the pastimes of Lord Krr;a.TEXT 309'71', '("IV!' N r$1 I1ftft:ll11 liter lll$111 o II'brahma-sarhhita', 'karf)amrta' dui puilthi pafiamaha-ratna-praya pai ai/a sange lafiaSYNONYMSbrahma-samhita-the book Brahma-samhita; karf)amrta-the book Krf)a-karf)amrta;dui-two; puilthi-books; pafia-getting; maha-ratna-praya-like themost valuable jewels; pai-getting; ai/a-came back; salige-with Him; /anataking.TRANSLATIONThe Brahma-samhita and Krr;a-karr;amrta were two books that Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu considered to be most valuable jewels. Therefore He took themwith Him on His return trip.TEXT 310l!t R' 1ftTit Iiftifl c( N l!1ti m m II ) o 11tapi snana kari' aila mahimati-purenana tirtha dekhi tahali narmadara tireSYNONYMStapi-in the Tapi River; snana kari'-taking a bath; ai/a-arrived; mahimatipure-atMahimati-pura; nana tirtha-many holy places; dekhi-seeing;tahali-there; narmadara tire-on the bank of the River Narmada.

80 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu next arrived at the banks of the River Tapi. Afterbathing there, He went to Mahimati-pura. While there, He saw many holyplaces on the banks of the River Narmada.PURPORTThe River TapT is presently known as Tapti. The river's source is a mountaincalled Multai, and the river flows through the state of Sauratra and into thewestern Arabian Sea. MahimatT-pura is mentioned in Mahabharata in connectionwith Sahadeva's victory. Sahadeva, the youngest brother of the Par;c;lavas, conqueredthat part of the country. As stated in Mahabharata:tato ratnany upadayapurirh mahi$matirh yayautatra nilena rajfia sacakre yuddharh narar$abhab"After acquiring jewels, Sahadeva went to the city of MahimatT, where he foughtwith a king called NTia."TEXT 311${ii_( c;'f' fi{'fiJt!'; I·Htfit f("ff 'f'Gr;'IJ II IIdhanus-tirtha dekhi' karila nirvindhyate snanef$yamaka-giri aila da(lc;lakara(lyeSYNONYMSdhanub-tirtha -Dhanus-tTrtha; dekhi' -seeing; karila -did; nirvindhyate-inthe River Nirvindhya; snane-bathing; r$yamuka-giri-at the yamOka Mountain;ai/a-arrived; da(lc;laka-ara(lye-in the forest known as Dar;c;lakarar;ya.TRANSLATIONThe Lord next arrived at Dhanus-tirtha, where He took His bath in the RiverNirvindhya. He then arrived at yamuka Mountain and then went to DaQc;fakaraQya.PURPORTAccording to some opinions, yamOka is a chain of mountains beginning at thevillage of Hampi-grama in the district of Belari. The mountain chain begins along

Text 313] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 81the bank of the River TUiigabhadra, which gradually reaches the state of Hyderabad.According to other opinions, this hill is situated in Madhya Pradesh andbears the present name of Rampa. Dar;Jc)akarar;Jya is a spacious tract of land whichbegins north of Khande5a and extends up to the southern Ahammada-nagarathrough Nasika and Aurangabada. The Godavari River flows through this tract ofland, and there is a great forest there where Lord Ramacandra lived.TEXT 312'Jt$\!tif· .. , Oft i{-'! I ' f! 1'f, II II'saptatala-vrka' dekhe kanana-bhitaraati vrddha, ati stha/a, ati uccataraSYNONYMSsapta-ta/a-vrka-seven palm trees; dekhe-sees; kanana bhitara-within theforest; ati vrddha-very old; ati sthula-very bulky; ati uccatara-very high.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then visited a place within the forest called Saptalala.All the trees there were very old, very bulky and very high.PURPORTThe name Saptatala is mentioned in the Kikindhya-kaf)c)a Chapter of theRamayaf)a and is described in the eleventh and twelfth sections of this chapter.TEXT 313:JIfif c;' 't_ ti{ 'Illfitt ·$

82 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONAfter seeing the seven palm trees, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu embracedthem. As a result, they all returned to Vaiku;thaloka, the spiritual world.TEXT 314-J.•G Ot' "'tt " e. rn 1'" t, (Jl int -tlf-'Cl

Text 317]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places83TEXT 316 '

84 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9PURPORTKusavarta is located in the western ghata, at Sahyadri. It is near Nasika, a holyplace, but according to some it was situated in the valley of Vindhya.TEXT 318• ,-m.-rdl" '" m' ,fPt !_ m II }lr IIsapta godavari ai/a kari' tirtha bah"utarapunarapi aila prabhu vidyanagaraSYNONYMSsapta godavari-to the place known as Sapta-godavari; aila-came; kari' Urthabahutara-visiting various holy places; punarapi-again; ai/a-came back;prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; vidya-nagara-to the place where He metRamananda Raya.TRANSLATIONAfter visiting many other holy places, the Lord went to Sapta-godavari. Atlast he returned to Vidyanagara.PURPORTIn this way Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu traveled from the source of the GodavariRiver and eventually visited the northern side of Hyderabad state. He finally arrivedat the state of KalirigaTEXT 31911t 111i ' 1t11-. Itt"f t 'f II e IIramananda raya suni' prabhura agamanaanande asiya kaila prabhu-saha milanaSYNONYMSramananda raya-Ramananda Raya; suni'-hearing; prabhura-of LordCaitanya Mahaprabhu; agamana-return; anande-in great happiness; asiyacoming;kai/a-did; prabhu-saha-with Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; mi/anameeting.TRANSLATIONWhen Ramananda Raya heard of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's arrival, he wasvery pleased, and he immediately went to see Him.

Text 322]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places85TEXT 3201ro" $1 Rtct 'fmn 1fif1r ,'1 ttl lfP1 II o IIdar:u;favat hana page caral)e dhariyaalirigana kaila prabhu tarire uthanaSYNONYMSdal)gavat hafla-like a stick; page-fell; caral)e-the lotus feet; dhariyacatching;a/irigana-embracing; kaila-did; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;tarire-him; uthafla-getting up.TRANSLATIONWhen Ramananda Raya fell flat, touching the lotus feet of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, the Lord immediately raised him to his feet and embraced him.TEXT 321,${' fitN'f · 11 II IIdui jane premavese karena krandanapremanande sithila haila durihakara manaSYNONYMSdui jane-both of them; prema-avese-in ecstatic love; karena-do; krandana-crying;prema-anande-in ecstatic love; sithila haila-became slackened;durihakara-of both of them; mana-minds.TRANSLATIONIn great ecstatic love they both began to cry, and thus their minds wereslackened.TEXT 322fl'll't'll Will fl$11 it'5tl" il II IIkata-kal)e dui jana susthira hananana ita-gothi kare ekatra vasiya

86 Sri Caitanya-caritama [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9SYNONYMSkata-kal)e-after some time; dui-two; jana-people; su-sthira hafia-comingto their senses; nana-various; ita-gothf-discussions; kare-do; ekatratogether;vasiya-sitting.TRANSLATIONAfter some time, they both regained their senses and sat together to discussvarious subjects.TEXT 323·Qli (2j Icr, t,- f'l fitl'f1u utfrtha-yatra-katha prabhu sakala kahilakarQamrta, brahma-sarhhita, -dui putithi dilaSYNONYMStfrtha-yatra-katha-topics of His pilgrimage; prabhu-Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; sakala kahi/a-described everything; karQamrta-the book namedKrQa-karQamrta; brahma-sarhhita -the book named Brahma-sarhhita; dui-two;purithi-scriptures; di/a-delivered.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gave Ramananda Raya a vivid description of Histravels to the holy places and told him how He had acquired the two booksnamed Krr:-a-karr;ama and Brahma-sarhhita. The Lord delivered the books toRamananda Raya.TEXT 324 ,-'{f11 fitm "' ,Nc;Jt·t suprabhu kahe, -tumi yei siddhanta kahi/eei dui putithi sei saba sakr dileSYNONYMSprabhu kahe-the Lord said; tumi-you; yei-whatever; siddhanta-conclusion;kahi/e-informed; ei dui-these two; purithi-books; sei-that; sabaeverything;sakf-evidence; di/e-gave.

Text 326] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 87TRANSLATIONThe Lord said, "Whatever you have told Me about devotional service is allsupported by these two books."TEXT 32511:11:

88 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 327 ' 1ftlrti1"f

Text 331] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 89SYNONYMSdui jane-both of them; krQa-katha-topics of Kra; kahe-speak; ratridine-dayand night; parama-anande-in great happiness; ge/a-passed; paricasatadine-five to seven days.TRANSLATIONRamananda Raya and Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu discussed KrQa day andni g ht, and thus they passed from five to seven days in g reat happiness.TEXT 33011 ,-12lif? '%1111 'fj{terj i I11't.tt fiff( tfif f.i1ern m 11 0 11ramananda kahe, -prabhu, tomara ajfia pafiarajake likhiluri ami vinaya kariyaSYNONYMSramananda kahe-Ramananda Raya said; prabhu-my dear Lord; tamaraajfia-Your permission; pafia-getting; rajake likhiluri-have written a letter tothe king; ami-1; vinaya kariya-with great humility.TRANSLATIONRamananda Raya said, "My dear Lord, with Your permission I have alreadywritten a letter to the kin g with g reat humility.TEXT 331 - flf"f i{tlt'! If"' i:i;'f.t'it 'fj{tfil 'ftf'ifm tl! 11 nraja more ajfia dila nilaca/e yaitecalibara udyoga ami lagiyachi kariteSYNONYMSraja-the king; more-unto me; ajfia dila-has given an order; nilacale yaitetogo to Jagannatha Puri; calibara-to go; udyoga-arrangement; ami-1;lagiyachi-began; karite-to do.TRANSLATION"The kin g has already given me an order to return to Ja g annatha Puri, and Iam makin g arran g ements to do this."

90 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 332

Text 336] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 91SYNONYMSdina-dase-within ten days; iha-sabara-of all of this; kari' samadhana-makingadjustment; tamara-You; pache pache-following; ami-1; kariba-shall do;prayaQa -going.TRANSLATION"I shall make arrangements within ten days. Following You, I shall go toNilacala without delay."TEXT 335

92 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 3371 , ta .:Rf rn' 1f-f' -1fit 1 c; II '\ IIyahari yaya, /aka uthe hari-dhvani kari'dekhi' anandita-mana haifa gaurahariSYNONYMSyahari yaya-wherever He goes; /aka uthe-people stand up; hari-dhvanikari'-vibrating the holy name of Hare Krt:la mantra; dekhi'-by seeing; anandita-happy;mana-in mind; haifa-became; gaura-hari-Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONWherever Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went, the holy name of Sri Hari wasvibrated. Seeing this, the Lord became very happy.TEXT 338ifttQf ' -.Wt ?t't I..,_tfif fi{ar'iftcj c;tf(t II lr' IIa/alanathe asi' k[$f)adase pathailanityananda-adi nija-gaf)e bolailaSYNONYMSalalanathe-to the place known as Alalanatha; asi'-coming; k[$1)a-dase­Krt:ladasa, His assistant; pathaila-sent ahead; nityananda-Lord Nityananda;adi-and others; nija-gal)e-personal associates; bo/ai/a-called for.TRANSLATIONWhen the Lord reached Alalanatha, He sent His assistant Krr;adasa ahead tocall for Nityananda and other personal associates.TEXT 339 ${i{ 'e fi{' fii'!Jtilltf 1fti I• i, c;1f ?f'Alll -!J IIprabhura agamana suni' nityananda rayauthiya calila, preme theha nahi paya

Text 341] lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 93SYNONYMSprabhura-of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; agamana-arrival; suni' -hearing;nityananda raya-Lord Nityananda; uthiya caJila-got up and started; preme-ingreat ecstasy; theha-patience; nahi paya-does not get.TRANS LA liONAs soon as Nityananda received news of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's arrival,He immediately got up and started out to see Him. Indeed, He was very impatientin His great ecstasy.TEXT 340-, "tt'lftQ·'lfu, IiftVI '11(1, C'f en II So IIjagadananda, damodara-paQc;iita, mukundanaciya caJila, dehe na dhare anandaSYNONYMSjagadananda-Jagadananda; damodara-parc;fita-Damodara Par:u;lita; mukunda-Mukunda;naciya-dancing; caJiJa-departed; dehe-the body; na dharedoesnot hold; ananda-happiness.TRANSLATIONSri Nityananda Raya, Jagadananda, Damodara Par;tc;lita and Mukunda all becameecstatic in their happiness, and dancing along the way, they went tomeet the lord.TEXT 341, 'Ciiilre.t\! $11fit 'It 'f't'ij, $111 8 IIgopinathacarya ca/iJa anandita hanaprabhure miJiJa sabe pathe Jag panaSYNONYMSgopinatha-acarya-Gopinatha Acarya; caJiJa-departed; anandita-in happiness;hafla-being; prabhure-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; miJiJa-met;sabe-all; pathe-along the way; Jag-contact; pafla-getting.

94 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONGopinatha Acarya also went in a very happy mood. They all went to meetthe Lord, and they finally contacted Him on the way.TEXT 342 c;$tt "ftfittril' Ic;l,

Text 346]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places95sarvabhauma mahaprabhura par;iila caraQeprabhu tanre uthana kaila alinganeSYNONYMSsarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; mahaprabhura-of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; par;iila-fell down; caraQe-at the feet; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; tanre-him; uthafia-getting up; kaila alingane-embraced.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhattacarya fell down at the lotus feet of the Lord, and theLord pulled him up and embraced him.TEXT 345

96 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONDue to ecstatic love experienced upon visiting Lord Jagannatha, inundationsof trembling, perspiration, tears and jubilation swept the body of SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu.TEXT 347 "!Ji! ' 02f1ftf $11t'Gt?ft"t 'CI:tbt ;jt'lt 'f$1 " 8 "bahu nrtya-gita kaila premavita haiiapaf)c;ia-pa/a ai/a sabe mala-prasada lanaSYNONYMSbahu-much; nrtya-gita-dancing and chanting; kai/a-performed; premaavita-inecstatic love; haiia-being; paf)c;ia-pala-the priests and attendants;ai/a-came; sabe-all; ma/a-prasada-a garland and remnants of the food ofJagannatha; /aiia -offering.TRANSLATIONIn ecstatic love Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu danced and chanted. At that timeall the attendants and priests came to offer Him a garland and the remnants ofLord Jagannatha's food.PURPORTThose who are priests engaged in Lord Jagannatha's service are called paf)(las orpaf)Qitas, and they are brahmaf)as. The attendants who look after the temple's externalaffairs are called palas. Both priests and attendants went together to see SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu.TEXT 3481ftilf1·:lfllf\if ?ft$1 't_ "af'O lift Il!lr'5f1HtQlf

Text 350] lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 97TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu became patient after receiving the garland andprasada of Lord Jagannatha. All the servants of Lord Jagannatha met SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu with great pleasure.TEXT 349fifC!l ..-t' c!J'{J rn'l 1ttl fit' '- ttJ C

98 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 351flf ttw til Mi't IJftti- 11f i!lf_. ' II

Text 355] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 99bhik?a karana ta/'lre karaila sayanaapane sarvabhauma kare pada-sarhvahanaSYNONYMSbhik?a karana-after giving lunch; tar'lre-Him; karaila-made; sayana-liedown to rest; apane-personally; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya;kare-does; pada-sarhvahana-massaging the legs.TRANSLATIONAfter offering food to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, Sarvabhauma Bhattacaryamade Him lie down to rest, and he personally began to massage the legs of theLord.TEXT 354'{ tt ?ftit.'f cetiSfe{ rntl! Il tful lim t 'fi fit

100 Sri Caitanya-caritama [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His personal associates remained with SarvabhaumaBhattacarya. They stayed awake the entire night hearing the narrationof the Lord's pilgrimage.TEXT 356 ,- (,

Text 358] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 101PURPORTIn the Sri Caitanya-candrodaya (eighth part) Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said,"Sarvabhauma, I have traveled to many holy places, but I cannot find a Vail)avaas good as you anywhere. However, I must admit that Ramananda Raya is wonderful."Sarvabhauma Bhaacarya replied, "Therefore, my Lord,l requested that You seehim."Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then said, "There are, of course, many Vail)avas inthese holy places, and most of them worship Lord Narayal)a. Others, who arecalled Tattvavadis, are also Lami-Narayal)a worshipers, but they do not belongto the pure Vail)ava cult. There are many worshipers of Lord Siva, and there arealso many atheists. Regardless, My dear Bhanacarya, I very much like RamanandaRaya and his opinions."TEXT 358-

102 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 359 i{J i!Jftfi{ I'e 'fti II a IIananta caitanya-li/a kahite na janilobhe lajja khana tara kari tanataniSYNONYMSananta-unlimited; caitanya-lila-pastimes of Lord Caitanya; kahite-tospeak; na jani-1 do not know; lobhe-out of greed; lajja khana-becomingshameless; tara-of them; kari-1 do; tanatani-some attempt only.TRANSLATIONThe pastimes of lord Caitanya are unlimited. No one can properly describeHis activities, yet I make the attempt out of greed. This but reveals myshamelessness.TEXT 360 ·-ti til i!Jfi{ ICRt'f ?ft 1ttJ

Text 360] Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places 103nor SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu accepts this sense gratificatory worship to be of anyspiritual significance." The MayavadTs imagine themselves to be the Supreme.They imagine that the Supreme has no personal form and that all His forms areimaginary like the will-o'-the-wisp or a flower in the sky. Both MayavadTs andthose who imagine forms of God are misguided. According to them, worship ofthe Deity or any form of the Lord is a result of the conditioned soul's illusion.However, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu confirms the conclusion of Srimad­Bhagavatam on the strength of His philosophy of acintya-bhedabheda-tattva. Thatphilosophy holds that the Supreme Lord is simultaneously one with and differentfrom His creation. That is to say, there is unity in diversity. In this way SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu proved the impotence of fruitive workers, speculative empiric philosophersand mystic yogis. The realization of such men is simply a waste of timeand energy.To set the example, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally visited temples invarious holy places. Wherever He visited, He immediately exhibited His ecstaticlove for the Supreme Personality of Godhead. When a Vair;ava visits the templeof a demigod, his vision of that demigod is different from the vision of the impersonalistsand MayavadTs. Brahma-sarhhita supports this. A Vair;ava's visit to thetemple of Lord Siva is different from a nondevotee's visit. The nondevotee considersthe deity of Lord Siva an imaginary form because he ultimately thinks thatthe Supreme Absolute Truth is void. However, a Vair;ava sees Lord Siva as beingsimultaneously one with and different from the Supreme Lord. In this regard, theexample of milk and yogurt is given. Yogurt is actually nothing but milk, but at thesame time it is not milk. It is simultaneously one with milk yet different from it.This is the philosophy of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and it is confirmed byBhagavad-gita:maya tatam idarh sarvarhjagad avyakta-martinamat-sthani sarva-bhutanina caharh te$V avasthita/:r"By Me, in My unmanifested form, this entire universe is pervaded. All beings arein Me, but I am not in them." (Bg. 9.4)The Absolute Truth, God, is everything, but this does not mean that everythingis God. For this reason SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His followers visited thetemples of all the demigods, but they did not see them in the same way an impersonalistsees them. Everyone should follow in the footsteps of SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu and visit all temples. Sometimes mundane sahajiyas suppose thatthe gopis visited the temple of KatyayanT in the same way mundane people visitthe temple of DevT. However, the gopis prayed to KatyayanT to grant them Krr;aas their husband. Mundaners visit the temple of KatyayanT to receive some ma-

104 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 9terial profit. That is the difference between a Vail)ava's visit and a nondevotee'svisit.Not understanding the process of the disciplic succession, so-called logiciansput forward the theory of henotheism (paiicopasana); that is, they believe thatthe worship of one god does not deny the existence of other gods. Such philosophicalspeculation is not accepted by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or by Vail)avas.lmpersonalists may accept any number of deities, but Vail)avas only accept Krt:aas the Supreme and reject all others. Mayavada deity worship is certainly idolatry,and their imaginary deity worship has recently been transformed into Mayavadaimpersonalism. For want of Krl)a consciousness, people are victimized by theMayavada philosophy, and consequently they sometimes become staunchatheists. However, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu established the process of selfrealizationby His own personal behavior. As stated in Caitanya-caritamrta:sthavara-jarigama dekhe, na dekhe tara murtisarvatra haya nija i$ta-deva-sphurti"The maha-bhagavata, the advanced devotee, certainly sees everything mobileand immobile, but he does not exactly see their forms. Rather, everywhere hesees the form of the Supreme Lord immediately manifest. Seeing the energy of theSupreme Personality of Godhead, the Vail)ava immediately remembers the transcendentalform of the Lord." (Cc. Madhya 8.274)TEXT 361CG'!tJGRII! i{ -tv

Text 362]Lord Caitanya' s Travels to the Holy Places105TEXT 362t fflfl Rf itt '

106 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 9TEXT 363 -fJIt, Illf

Text 365]Lord Caitanya's Travels to the Holy Places107sri-rupa-raghunatha pade yara asacaitanya-caritamrta kahe krQadasaSYNONYMSsri-rupa -Srila ROpa Gosvami; raghunatha -Sr ila Raghunatha dasa Gosvami;pade-at the lotus feet; yara-whose; asa-expectation; caitanya-caritamrtathebook named Caitanya-caritamrta; kahe-describes; krQa-dasa-SrilaKrt:adasa Kaviraja Gosvami.TRANSLATIONPraying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Sri Raghunatha and always desiringtheir mercy, I, Krr:'ladasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritamrfa, following in theirfootsteps.PURPORTAs usual the author concludes the chapter by reciting the names of Sri ROpaand Raghunatha and reinstating himself at their lotus fe et.Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports to the Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Madhyalila,Ninth Chapter, describing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's travels t; many holyplaces in South India.

CHAPTER 10The Lord's Return to Jagannatha PuriWhile Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was traveling in South India, Sarvabhauma Bhattacaryahad many talks with King Prataparudra. When Maharaja Prataparudra requestedthe Bhattacarya to arrange an interview with the Lord, Bhattacaryaassured him that he would try to do so as soon as Caitanya Mahaprabhu returnedfrom South India. When the Lord returned to Jagannatha Puri from His South Indiantour, He lived at the home of Kasi Misra. Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya introducedmany Vair;Javas to Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu after His return. The fatherof Ramananda Raya, Bhavananda Raya, offered another son named Var;Jinatha Pattanayakafor the Lord's service. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu informed His associatesabout the pollution of Krr;Jadasa brought about by his association with the Bhattatharis,and thus the Lord proposed to give him leave. Nityananda Prabhu sentKrr;Jadasa to Bengal to inform the Navadvipa devotees about the Lord's return toJagannatha Puri. All the devotees of Navadvipa thus began arranging to come toJagannatha Puri. At this time Paramananda Puri was at Navadvipa, and immediatelyupon hearing news of the Lord's return, he started for Jagannatha Puriaccompanied by a brahmal')a named Kamalakanta. Puruottama Bhattacarya, aresident of Navadvipa, was educated at Varar;Jasi. He accepted the renouncedorder from Caitanyananda, but he himself took the name of SvarOpa. Thus he arrivedat the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. After the demise of Sri TsvaraPuri, his disciple Govinda, following his instructions, went to see CaitanyaMahaprabhu. Due to his relationship with Kesava Bharati, Brahmananda Bharatiwas also respectfully received by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. When he arrived atJagannatha Puri, he was advised to give up the deerskin clothing he wore. WhenBrahmananda understood Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu correctly, he accepted Him asKrr;Ja himself. However, when Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya addressed Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu as Krr;Ja, the Lord immediately protested. In the meantime, KasisvaraGosvami also came to see Caitanya Mahaprabhu. In this chapter, devotees frommany different areas come to see Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and they are exactly likemany rivers that come from many places to finally flow into the sea.TEXT 1I!

110 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 10tam vande gaura-ja/adarhsvasya yo darsanamrtaibvicchedavagraha-mlanabhakta-sasyanyajTvayatSYNONYMStam-unto Him; vande-1 offer my respectful obeisances; gaura-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; ja/a-dam-rain cloud; svasya-of Himself; yab-He who; darsanaamrtaib-bythe nectar of the audience; viccheda-because of separation;avagraha-scarcity of rain; mlana-morose, dried up; bhakta-devotees;sasyani-food grains; ajivayat-saved.TRANSLATIONI offer my respectful obeisances unto Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who iscompared to a cloud that pours water on fields of grain, which are like devoteessuffering due to a shortage of rain. Separation from Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu is like a drought, but when the Lord returns, His presence is likea nectarean rain that falls on all the grains and saves them from perishing.TEXT 2llr iSf '! t'W I'lrntC'! iSf , II IIjaya jaya sri-caitanya jaya nityanandajayadvaita-candra jaya gaura-bhakta-vrndaSYNONYMSjaya jaya-all glories; sri-caitanya-to Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; jaya-allglories; nityananda-to Nityananda Prabhu; jaya-all glories; advaita-candra-toAdvaita Acarya; jaya-all glories; gaura-bhakta-vrndra-to all the devotees of SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONAll glories to Lord Caitanya. All glories to Nityananda. All glories toAdvaitacandra. And all glories to all the devotees of Lord Caitanya.TEXT 3 Jft M'i1 f'f-t'i If\!t iSf"l 'Wt G;t II II

Text 5]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri111parve yabe mahaprabhu ca/ila dakiQeprataparudra raja tabe bolaila sarvabhaumeSYNONYMSpurve-formerly; yabe-when; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;ca/i/a-departed; dakiQe-for His South Indian tour; prataparudra-Prataparudra;raja-the King; tabe-at that time; bo/ai/a-called for; sarvabhauine­Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya.TRANSLATIONWhen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu departed for South India, King Prataparudracalled Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya to his palace.TEXT 4

112 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONThe King said to the Bhattacarya, "I have heard that one great personalityhas come from Bengal and is staying at your home. I have also heard that He isvery, very merciful.TEXT 6r; '"fl, I9f1 ' ' i!f .fil ll lltomare bahu krpa kaila, kahe sarva-janakrpa kari' karaha more tanhara darsanaSYNONYMStomare-unto you; bahu krpa-great mercy; kaila-showed; kahe-says; sarva-jana-everyone;krpa kari'-being merciful; karaha-arrange; more-for me;tanhara-His; darsana-interview.TRANSLATION"I have also heard that this great personality has shown you great favor. Atany rate, this is what I hear from many different people. Now, being mercifulupon me, you should do me the favor of arranging an interview."TEXT 7 ,-

Text 10]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri113TEXT 8 c;it f.¥afte' I1t il1 t1fil c;il -tti' II IT' IIvirakta sannyasi tenho rahena nirjanesvapneha na karena tenho raja-darasaneSYNONYMSvirakta-detached; sannyasi-in the renounced order; teriho-He; rahenakeepsHimself; nirjane-in a solitary place; svapneha-even in dreams; na-doesriot; karena-do; teriho-he; raja-darasane-interview with a king.TRANSLATION"Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is in the renounced order and is very muchdetached from worldly affairs. He stays in solitary places, and even in dreamsHe does not grant interviews to a king.TEXT 9'!tr;r 121 (;'!'!11

114 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oraja kahe, -jagannatha cha{ii' kene gelabhat.ta kahe, -mahantera ei eka lilaSYNONYMSraja kahe-the King said; jagannatha cha{ii '-leaving the palace of Lord jagannatha;kene gela-why did He leave; bhatta kahe-Sarvabhauma Bhanacaryareplied; mahantera-of a great person; ei-this; eka -one; lila-pastime.TRANSLATIONThe King asked, "Why has He left Jagannatha PurH" Bhattacarya replied,"Such are the pastimes of a great personality.TEXT 11< 9lJI

Text 13] The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 115one; tirthi-kurvanti-make into holy places of pilgrimage; tirthani-the holyplaces; sva-antab-sthena-being situated in their hearts; gada-bhrta-by the Personalityof Godhead.TRANSLATION" 'Saints of your caliber are themselves places of pilgrimage. Because oftheir purity, they are constant companions of the lord, and therefore they canpurify even the places of pilgrimage.'PURPORTThis verse spoken by Maharaja Yudhithira to Vidura in the Srimad-Bhagavatam·(1.13.10) is also quoted in the Adi-lila (1.63).TEXT 13rn "f 1 i\ i{, i{ II '® IIvai?f)avera ei haya eka svabhava ni5calatenho jiva nahena, hana svatantra isvaraSYNONYMSvai?f)avera-of great devotees; ei-this; haya-is; eka-one; sva-bhavanature;nisca/a-unflinching; tenho-he; jiva-conditioned soul; nahena-is not;hana-is; svatantra-independent; isvara-controller.TRANSLATION"A Vair;ava travels to places of pilgrimage to purify them and reclaimfallen conditioned souls. This is one of the duties of a Vair;ava. Actually, SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu is not a living entity but the Supreme Personality ofGodhead Himself. Consequently, He is a fully independent controller, yet inHis position as a devotee, He carries out the activities of a devotee."PURPORTSrila Bhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura points out that because there are manypermanent residents in holy places who do not precisely follow the rules andregulations governing living in a sacred place, exalted devotees have to go tothese places to reclaim them. This is the business of a Vail)ava A Vail)ava isunhappy to see others materially enmeshed. Although Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu isthe worshipable Deity of all Vail)avas, the activities of a Vail)ava were taught byHim. Nonetheless, He is the complete and independent Supreme Personality of

116 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10Godhead. He is pDrl)a/:l suddho nitya-mukta/:l. He is complete, completely uncontaminatedand eternal. He is sanatana, for He has no beginning or end.TEXT 141!f1 ,-t1:1!f 1: (;

Text 17]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri117tathapi rakhite tatire bahu yatna kailutiisvarera svatantra iccha, rakhite narilutiSYNONYMStathapi-still; rakhite-to keep; tatire-Him; bahu-various; yatna-endeavors;kai/uti-1 made; isvarera-of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; svatantra-independent;iccha-desire; rakhite-to keep; nari/uti-1 was unable.TRANSLATION"Still, I endeavored very hard to keep Him here, but because He is theSupreme Personality of Godhead and completely independent, I was not successful."TEXT 171{t1 ,- R!iiMt1ffil I'!_fif fi '' ' C!tC lf\!J 1ft II 'I IIraja kahe, -bhatta tumi vijna-siromaQitumi tatire 'k($Qa' kaha, tate satya maniSYNONYMSraja kahe-the King said; bhatta-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; tumi-you; vijnasiromaQi-themost experienced learned scholar; tumi-you; tatire-Him; k($1Jakaha-address as Lord Krl)a; tate-your statement; satya mani-1 accept as true.TRANSLATIONThe King said, "Bhattacarya, you are the most learned and experienced personI know. Therefore when you address Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu as LordKra, I accept this as the truth.PURPORTThis is the way to advance in spiritual science. One must accept the words ofan acarya, a bona fide spiritual master, to clear the path for spiritual advancement.This is the secret of success. However, one's guide must be a spiritual master whois actually an unalloyed devotee strictly following the instructions of the previousacarya without deviation. Whatever the spiritual master says must be accepted bythe disciple. Only then is success certain. This is the Vedic system.Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya was a brahmaQa and a realized soul, whereas Prataparudrawas a k$atriya. K?atriya kings used to obey very faithfully the orders oflearned brahmaQas and saintly persons, and in this way they would rule their

118 Sri Caitanya-caritamta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10country. Similarly, vaisyas used to follow the king's orders, and the sudras used toserve the three higher castes. In this way the brahmal)as, k$atriyas, vaisyas andsudras used to live cooperatively performing their respective duties. Consequentlysociety was peaceful, and people were able to discharge the duties ofKrr:Ja consciousness. Thus they were happy in this life and able to return home,back to Godhead.TEXT 18M ltl t ,, ${i( It!l

Text 22]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri119TEXT 20it ' t

120 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oSYNONYMSeta kahi '-saying this; raja-the King; rahe-remained; utkaQthita-very anxious;hafia-being; bhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya; ka5i-misre-untoKasi Misra; kahila-said; asiya -coming.TRANSLATIONAfter saying this, the King became very anxious for the lord to return. SarvabhaumaBhattacarya then went to Kasi Misra to convey the King's desire.TEXT 23fi{

Text 25] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 121therefore the spiritual master is as respectable as Sri Kra Caitanya or Lord ViuHimself. For this reason the spiritual master is addressed as Orh Viupada orPrabhupada. The acarya, the spiritual master, is generally respected by others asSripada, and the initiated Vaiavas are addressed as Prabhu. Prabhu, Prabhupadaand Viupada are described in revealed scriptures like Srimad-Bhagavatam,Caitanya-caritamrta and Caitanya-bhagavata. In this regard, these scriptures presentevidence accepted by unalloyed devotees.The prakrta-sahajiyas are not even worthy of being called Vaiavas. They thinkthat only caste gosvamis should be called Prabhupada. Such ignorant sahajiyas callthemselves vaiQava-dasa-anudasa, which means the servant of the servant of theVaiavas. However, they are opposed to addressing a pure Vaiava as Prabhupada.In other words, they are envious of a bona fide spiritual master who is addressedas Prabhupada, and they commit offenses by considering a bona fidespiritual master an ordinary human being or a member of a certain caste. SrilaBhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura describes such sahajiyas as most unfortunate.Because of their misconceptions, they fall into a hellish condition.TEXT 24(!!\! \! \Sfil It

122 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oSYNONYMSsarva-fokera-of all people; utkaQtha-anxieties; yabe-when; atyanta-verymuch; ba{iifa-increased; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; dak?iQahaite-from South India; tabahi-at that very time; aifa-returned.TRANSLATIONWhile all the residents of Jagannatha Puri were thus anxious, the Lordreturned from South India.TEXT 26 ' tilf C"f lft

Text 30]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri123TEXT 28

124 Sri Caitanya-caritamta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10SYNONYMSmaha-prasada-remnants of the food of Lord Jagannatha; diya-delivering;taheiri-there; milila-met; sevaka-ga(1a-the servants of Lord Jagannatha;mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; sabakare-unto all of them; kai/a-did;a/irigana-embracing.TRANSLATIONAll the servants of Lord Jagannatha delivered remnants of the Lord's food toSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. In return, Caitanya Mahaprabhu embraced them all.TEXT 31af ' fi;{a;j

Text 34] The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 125TRANSLATIONWhen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu arrived at his house, Kasi Misra immediatelyfell down at His lotus feet and surrendered himself and all hispossessions.TEXT 33 -'i9r·1J... titr;1f (}f Ite. ._,..fit' tr;1f fil'eril c"f n 1!)1!) 11prabhu catur-bhuja-mDrti tatire dekhailaatmasat kari' tare a/itigana kailaSYNONYMSprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; catu/:1-bhuja-mDrti-four-armed form;tatire-unto him; dekhaila-showed; atmasat kari'-accepting; tare-him;a/itigana kaila-embraced.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then showed Kasi Misra His four-armed form.Then, accepting him for His service, the lord embraced him.TEXT 34 tt_ 1 til Iflrt f:iji!f1 JtiltfW '$ft'l II 8 IItabe mahaprabhu tahati vasila asanecaudike vasila nityanandadi bhakta-gaf)eSYNONYMStabe-at that time; mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tahan-there;vasila-sat down; asane-on His seat; cau-dike-on four sides; vasila-satdown; nityananda-adi-headed by lord Nityananda; bhakta-gaf)e-all the devotees.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu next sat down at the place prepared for Him, andall the devotees, headed by lord Nityananda Prabhu, surrounded Him.

126 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 35 'ii'

Text 39] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 127SYNONYMSprabhu kahe-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; ei deha-this body; tomasabakara-ofall of you; yei-whatever; tumi-you; kaha-say; sei-that; sammalaamara-accepted by Me.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "My body belongs to all of you. Therefore Iagree to whatever you say."TEXT 38 wr-.sr-ttt'lf , 1fiTil'! tf ?r; t II lr IItabe sarvabhauma prabhura dak?iQa-parsve vasi'milaite lagila saba puru?ottama-vasiSYNONYMStabe-thereafter; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma; prabhura-of SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu; dak?iQa-parsve-by the right side; vasi'-sitting; milaite-to introduce;/agi/a-began; saba-all; puru?ottama-vasi-residents of PuruottamaOagannatha PurT).TRANSLATIONAfter this, Sarvabhauma 8hattacarya, sitting at the right hand of the Lord,began to introduce all the inhabitants of Puruottama, Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 39 t, ' t If tr; r;

128 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 40'f'! iR 'r;;

Text 43]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri129TEXT 42"wt·•rtll' (..li 1f 1l't-ilt1l il'tfit II 8 IIkr$Qadasa-nama ei suvarQa-vetra-dharisikhi mahati-nama ei likhanadhikariSYNONYMSkr?Qa-dasa-Krr:Jadasa; nama-named; ei-this; suvarQa-golden; vetradhari-carrierof the cane; sikhi mahati-Sikhi Mahiti; nama-named; ei-this;likhana-adhikari-entrusted with writing.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhattacarya continued, "This is Kr:-adasa, who carries agolden cane, and here is Sikhi Mahiti, who is in charge of writing ..PURPORTThe person in charge of writing is also called deu/akaraQa-padaprapta karmacari.He is employed especially to write a calendar called Matala-panji.TEXT 43llitifi!t · ' I'8r'$fmQ!1f - · '' ilt1lll s npradyumna-misra inha vai?Qava pradhanajagannathera maha-soyara inha 'dasa' namaSYNONYMSpradyumna-misra-Pradyumna Misra; ir'lha-this person; vai?Qava pradhanachiefof all the Vail)avas; jagannathera-of Lord jagannatha; maha-soyara-greatservitor; ir'lha -this; dasa nama-designated as dasa.TRANSLATION"This is Pradyumna Misra, who is chief of all Vair:-avas. He is a great servitorof Jagannatha, and his name is dasa.PURPORTIn Orissa most of the brahmaQas have the title dasa. Generally it is understoodthat the word dasa refers to those other than the brahmaQas, but in Orissa the

130 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10brahmaQas use the dasa title. This is confirmed by Culli Bhaga. Actually, everyoneis dasa because everyone is a servant of the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Inthat sense, the bona fide brahmaQa has first claim to the appellation dasa.Therefore in this case the designation dasa is not incompatible.TEXT 44ft 1ft'tf?! · -fitf IR'I'5tll8811murari mahati iriha-sikhi-mahatira bhaitomara caraQa vinu ara gati naiSYNONYMSmurari mahati-Murari Mahiti; iriha-this; sikhi-mahatira-of Sikhi Mahiti;bhai-younger brother; tomara-Your; caraQa-lotus feet; vinu-without; araanyother; gati-destination; nai-he does not have.TRANSLATION"This is Murari Mahiti, the brother of Sikhi Mahiti. He has nothing otherthan Your lotus feet.TEXT 45il, fit' Rf 'I I,-t· 'Uml (.\!t1fRt R'l II 8 IIcandanesvara, sirilhesvara, murari brahmaQaviQu-dasa, -iriha dhyaye tomara caraQaSYNONYMScandanesvara -Candanesvara; sirilhesvara -Sirhhesvara; murari brahmaQathebrahmaQa named Murari; viQu-dasa-Viudasa; iriha-all of them;dhyaye-meditate; tomara-Your; caraQa-on the lotus feet.TRANSLATION"Here are Candanesvara, Sirithesvara, Murari BrahrnaQa and ViQudasa.They are all constantly engaged in meditating on Your lotus feet.

Text 47]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri131TEXT 46ttr t · ;rt;IT\! I"! ·f Rf! ll 8 llprahara-raja maha-patra inha maha-matiparamananda maha-patra inhara samhatiSYNONYMSprahara-raja-Prahararaja; maha-patra-Mahapatra; iliha-this; maha-mativeryintelligent; paramananda maha-patra-Paramananda Mahapatra; inhara-ofhim; sarilhati-combination.TRANSLATION"This is Paramananda Prahararaja, who is also known as Mahapatra. He isvery, very intelligent.PURPORTPrahararaja is a designation given to brahmal)as who represent the king whenthe throne is vacant. In Orissa, between the time of a king's death and the enthronementof another king, a representative must sit on the throne. This representativeis called Prahararaja. The Prahararaja is generally selected from a familyof priests close to the king. During the time of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, thePrahararaja was Paramananda Prahararaja.TEXT 47-Jt -IJI 'iii 'I It"t f r; R'l ll 8'l lle-saba vai,sl)ava-ei k,setrera bhu,sal)aekanta-bhave cinte sabe tomara caraQaSYNONYMSe-saba vai,sQava-all these pure devotees; ei k,setrera-of this holy place;bha,saQa-ornaments; ekanta-bhave-without deviation; cinte-meditate;sabe-all; tamara caraQa-on Your lotus feet.TRANSLATION"All these pure devotees serve as ornaments to Jagannatha Puri. They are alwaysundeviatingly meditating upon Your lotus feet."

132 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 48i!t 'P' e,

Text 51] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 133his government post; therefore when Bhavananda Raya went to see Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, he went with his other four sons. They were named Val)inatha,Gopinatha, Kalanidhi and Sudhanidhi. A description of Bhavananda Raya and hisfive sons is given in the Adi-lila (1 0.1 33).TEXT 50) ,- 1!1nl t"f I· tt -1!1nl 1!itJJ"f II o IIsarvabhauma kahe, -ei raya bhavanandainhara prathama putra-raya ramanandaSYNONYMSsarvabhauma kahe-Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya continued to speak; ei-thisperson; raya bhavananda-Bhavananda Raya; inhara-his; prathama putra-firstson; raya ramananda-Ramananda RayaTRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhattacarya continued, "This is Bhavananda Raya, the fatherof Sri Ramananda Raya, who is his first son."TEXT 51I! 12i't_ ;:! '

134 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 521ftJIIif-i{ 'I i{11 It 1(f tt

Text 54] The lord's Return to )agannatha Puri 135SY NONYMSraya kahe-Bhavananda Raya replied; ami sudra-1 belong to the fourth class ofthe social divisions; vi$ayi-engaged in mundane affairs; adhama-very fallen;tabu-still; tumi-You; sparsa-touch; ei-this; isvara-lak$af)a-sign of theSupreme Personality of Godhead.TRANSLATIONAfter hearing Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's praise, Bhavananda Raya submitted,"I am in the fourth class of the social order, and I engage in mundaneaffairs. Although I am very fallen, You have still touched us. This is proof thatYou are the Supreme Personality of Godhead."As stated in Bhagavad-gita (5 .18):PURPORTvidya-vinaya-sampannebrahmaf)e gavi hastinisuni caiva svapake capaQ{iita/:1 sama-darsina/:1"The humble sage, by virtue of true knowledge, sees with equal vision a learnedand gentle brahmaf)a, a cow, an elephant, a dog and a dog-eater [outcastel."Those who are highly advanced in spiritual understanding do not care about aperson's material condition. A spiritually advanced person sees the spiritual identityof every living being, and consequently he makes no distinction between alearned brahmaf)a, a dog, a caf){ia/a or anyone else. He is not influenced by thematerial body but sees a person's spiritual identity. Consequently BhavanandaRaya appreciated Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's statement, which showed that theLord did not consider the social position of Bhavananda Raya, who belonged tothe sudra caste engaged in mundane activities. Rather, the Lord considered thespiritual position of Bhavananda Raya, Ramananda Raya and his brothers. The servantof the Lord is also similarly inclined. He gives shelter to any person-any livingentity- regardless of whether one belongs to a brahmaf)a family or is a caQ­{ia/a. The spiritual master reclaims all people and encourages everyone in spirituallife. By taking shelter of such a devotee, one can make his life successful. As confirmedin Srimad-Bhagavatam (2.4.18):kirata-hOQandhra-pulinda-pulkasaabhira-sumbha yavana/:1 khasadaya/:1ye 'nye ca papa yad-apasrayasraya/:1sudhyanti tasmai prabhavi$f)ave nama/:1

136 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10"Kirata, HOr;Ja, Andhra, Pulinda, Pulkasa, Abhira, Sumbha, Yavana and the Khasaraces, and even others who are addicted to sinful acts, can be purified by takingshelter of the devotees of the Lord due to His being the supreme power. I beg tooffer my respectful obeisances unto Him."Whoever takes shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead or His puredevotee is elevated to the spiritual order and purified from material contamination.This is also confirmed in Bhagavad-gita (9.32):marh hi partha vyapasrityaye 'pi syu/:l papa-yonaya/:1striyo vaisyas tatha sudraste 'pi yanti pararh gatim"0 son of Prtha, those who take shelter in Me, though they be of lower birthwomen,vaisyas [merchants], as well as sudras [workers]-can approach thesupreme destination."TEXT 55-'1---·- I'f;l1\1li "( tfif 111' 117;'1 II

Text 57] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 137When one surrenders unto the lotus feet of the Lord, he does so with everythingin his possession-his house, his body, his mind and whatever else he possesses. Ifthere is any obstruction to this surrendering process, one should immediately giveit up without attachment. If one can surrender with all his family members, thereis no need to take sannyasa. However, if the surrendering process is hampered byso-called family members, one should immediately give them up to complete thesurrendering process.TEXT 56l tt t t t'l I 'l t;g;,;1, 1!11

138 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 58

Text 62]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri139eta bali' prabhu tarire kaila aliriganatarira putra saba sire dharila caraf)aSYNONYMSeta bali'-saying this; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tarire-unto him;kaila-did; alirigana-embracing; tarira putra-his sons; saba-all; sire-on thehead; dharila-kept; caraf)a-His feet.TRANSLATIONSaying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu embraced Bhavananda Raya. The Lordthen touched the heads of his sons with His lotus feet.TEXT 61I! Jft tl"f I-·H fil

140 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhattacarya then asked all the people to leave. Afterward, SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu called for Kala Krr:'ladasa, who accompanied the Lordduring His South Indian tour.TEXT 63

Text 66] The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 141TEXT 651.!1 lti tfil•

142 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oSYNONYMSeta suni'-hearing this; krQadasa-Kala Kradasa; kandite /agi/a-began tocry; madhyahna-noon lunch; karite-to execute; mahaprabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; ca/i' ge/a-left.TRANSLATIONHearing the Lord reject him, Kala Kr1;1adasa began to cry. However, SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu, not caring for him, immediately left to take His noonlunch.TEXT 67f1fil"f, 1Sf'it5ftil"f, 'f:"!, 'ftt1ft'f Iitftil l!t

Text 70]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri143gauc;fa-dese pathaite cahi eka-jana'ai'ke kahibe yai, prabhura agamanaSYNONYMSgauc;fa-dese-to Bengal; pathaite-to send; cahi-we want; eka-jana-oneperson; aike-mother SacTdevT; kahibe-will inform; yai-going; prabhura-ofSrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; agamana-arrival.TRANSLATIONThe lord's four devotees considered, "We want a person to go to Bengaljust to inform Sacimata about Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's arrival at JagannathaPuri.TEXT 69l!·ttflf •'fst I!; 'Cft fi{' , t'f11il II IIadvaita-srivasadi yata bhakta-gaf)asabei asibe suni' prabhura agamanaSYNONYMSadvaita-Advaita Prabhu; srivasa-adi-and all the devotees like SrTvasa; yataall;bhakta-gaf)a-devotees; sabei-all; asibe-will come; suni'-hearing;prabhura-of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; agamana-arrival.TRANSLATION11After hearing news of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's arrival, devotees likeAdvaita and Srivasa will certainly come to see Him.TEXT 701.!1 'f'tt flf ,'flf ti Ii!

144 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATION"Let us therefore send KrQadasa to Bengal." Saying this, they keptKrQadasa engaged in the service of the Lord and gave him assurance.PURPORTBecause SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu rejected him, Kala KrQadasa became very,very sorry and began to cry. Therefore the Lord's devotees took compassion uponhim, gave him assurance and encouraged him to continue to engage in the Lord'sservice.TEXT 71 fi{ '.'lite{ '

Text 74] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 145TRANSLATION"Mother Saci and all the devotees headed by Advaita Prabhu are all veryunhappy due to not receiving news about Your return from Your South Indiantour.TEXT 73If! '

146 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 75!;! ''itt\Wit tGII1·W It9f ''itQ'f -·9ft-!' II 'l(t IItabe gauc;:Ja-dese aila ka/a-kr?QadasanavadvTpe ge/a teriha sacT-ai-pasaSYNONYMStabe-then; gauc;:Ja-dese-to Bengal; ai/a-came; kala-kr?Qadasa-KalaKrt:adasa; navadvTpe-to Navadvipa; ge/a-went; teriha-he; sacT-aT-pasabeforemother Saci.TRANSLATIONThus Kala Krr:Jadasa went to Bengal, and he first went to Navadvipa to seemother Saci.TEXT 76ttw m itt1 Vf "JJ''1t 1tiff t!;!

Text 79] The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 147SYNONYMSsuniya-hearing; anandita-very happy; haila-became; saci-matara-ofmother Saci; mana-mind; srivasa-adi-headed by Srivasa; ara-and others; yatayata-all; bhakta-gaua-devotees.TRANSLATIONThis good news gave much pleasure to mother Saci, as well as to all thedevotees of Navadvipa, headed by Srivasa Thakura.TEXT 78ferni tf It Im-1i·'Jt '1t"i t u 'llr usuniya sabara haila parama ul/asaadvaita-acarya-grhe gela kruadasaSYNONYMSsuniya-hearing; sabara-of all; hai/a-there was; parama-supreme; u//asahappiness;advaita-acarya-of Advaita Acarya Prabhu; grhe-to the home;ge/a-went; kruadasa-Krr:Jadasa.TRANSLATIONHearing of lord Caitanya's return to Puri, everyone became very glad.KrQadasa next went to the house of Advaita Acarya.TEXT 79t11' :Jt5f mi fi1' il 1:Jf 11¥_11' Jt1ltt11' ll 'I llacaryere prasada diya kari' namaskarasamyak kahila mahaprabhura samacaraSYNONYMSacaryere-unto SrT Advaita Acarya; prasada-the remnants of jagannatha'sfood; diya-delivering; kari'-making; namaskara-obeisances; samyak-completely;kahi/a-informed; mahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;samacara-news.

148 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONAfter paying Him respectful obeisances, KrQadasa offered maha-prasada toAdvaita Acarya. He then informed Him of the news of lord Caitanya in completedetail.TEXT 80fil'

Text 84]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri149TEXT 82"' t fui!

150 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10SYNONYMSraghava-paQc;/ita-Raghava Pai)Qita; ara-and; acarya nandana-the son ofAdvaita Acarya; kateka-how many; kahiba-shalll describe; ara-other; yataall;prabhura gaQa-associates of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONRaghava Par:u;lita, the son of Advaita Acarya and all the devotees becamevery satisfied.TEXT 85f.ml i1f 'i' 1T t 1 (}{f"f'

Text 89]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri151TEXT 87fwil -fi!il wt tte, I"115e'f t t W• W "'' II lr9 IIdina dui-tina acarya mahotsava kailanilacala yaite acarya yukti drdha kailaSYNONYMSdina dui-tina-for two or three days; acarya-Advaita Acarya; mahotsavafestival;kai/a-performed; nilacala-to jagannatha Puri; yaite-to go; acarya­Advaita Acarya; yukti-consideration; drcjha-firm; kai/a-made.TRANSLATIONAdvaita Acarya then held a festival that lasted two or three . days. Thereafter,they all made a firm decision to go to Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 88fa,' ilt"Pt ll! i I"(tfijf fi'l"'' "ll!ii!i 1ii "''i lllrb- IIsabe me/i' navadvipe ekatra hananiladri calila sacimatara ajna lanaSYNONYMSsabe-all; me/i'-meeting; navadvipe-at Navadvipa; ekatra hana-beingtogether; niladri-to Jagannatha Puri; ca/i/a-departed; saci-matara-of motherSaci; ajna-permission; /ana-taking.TRANSLATIONAll the devotees met together at Navadvipa and, with mother Saci's permission,departed for Niladri, Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 89 lltm fil' "-t 1lt\!Jti9f·til"l filf1llt t' II lr IIprabhura samacara suni' kulina-grama-vasisatyaraja-ramananda milila sabe asi'

152 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10SYNONYMSprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; samacara-news; suni'-hearing;kulina-grama-vasi -the inhabitants of Kulina-grama; satyaraja -Satyaraja; ramananda-Ramananda;milila-met; sabe-all; asi'-coming.TRANSLATIONThe inhabitants of Kulina-grama-Satyaraja, Ramananda and all the otherdevotees there-came and joined Advaita Acarya.TEXT 9011_, i{fif, i{i'fi{ Ittt f a,i a, ilt'! II o IImukunda, narahari, raghunandana kharxia haiteacaryera thani aila nilaca/a yaiteSYNONYMSmukunda -Mukunda; narahari -Narahari; raghunandana -Raghunandana;khar:)(;ia haite-from the place known as Kha!)c;la; acaryera thani-to AdvaitaAcarya; ai/a-came; nilacala yaite-to go to Nilacala (Jagannatha Puri).TRANSLATIONMukunda, Narahari, Raghunandana and all the others came from Khac.Ja toAdvaita Acarya's home to accompany Him to Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 91(; 5ff'l I"itef- i i{Wli ilit II IIse-kale dakif)a haite paramananda-puriganga-tire-tire aila nadiya nagariSYNONYMSse-ka/e-at that time; dakif)a haite-from the South; paramananda-puri­Paramananda Puri; ganga-tire-tire-along the bank of the Ganges; ai/a-came;nadiya nagari-to the town of Nadia.

Text 93] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 153TRANSLATIONAt that time Paramananda Puri also came from South India. Traveling alongthe banks of the Ganges, he ultimately reached the town of Nadia.TEXT 92tli! t1t t fifi

154 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10't_ 1.!1 -TEXT 94

Text 98]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri155premavese kaila tanra caraQa vandanatenha premavese kaila prabhure alinganaSYNONYMSprema-avese-in great ecstasy; kai/a-did; tanra-his; caraQa vandanaworshipingthe feet; tenha-Paramananda Puri; prema-avese-in great ecstasy;kai/a-did; prabhure-unto Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; a/ingana-embracing.TRANSLATIONIn a great ecstasy of love, the Lord worshiped the lotus feet of ParamanandaPuri, and in turn Paramananda Puri embraced the Lord in great ecstasy.TEXT 97'- t,-

156 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONParamananda Puri replied, "I also wish to stay with You. Therefore I havecome from Bengal, Gaua, to Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 99f'l Cl! fil' 'l!'t1mt 'fift'ijJI I-t tilf"f'!, rn I! 'ijlj II IIdak$iQa haite suni' tamara agamanasaci anandita, ara yata bhakta-gaQaSYNONYMSdak?iQa haite-from South India; suni'-hearing; tamara agamana-Yourreturn; saci-mother SacT; anandita-very happy; ara-and; yata-all; bhaktagaQa-devotees.TRANSLATION"A t Navadvipa, mother Saci and all the other devotees were very glad tohear about Your return from South India.TEXT 100:117;"' tft\!il t1ftt tl! Iii·ll"'t lllit ' '! ,ftro! II oosabe asitechena tomare dekhitetan-sabara vilamba dekhi' ailana tvariteSYNONYMSsabe-all; asitechena-are coming; tomare-You; dekhite-to see; tansabara-ofall of them; vi/amba-delay; dekhi'-seeing; ai/ana-1 have come;tvarite-very quickly.TRANSLATIONThey are all coming here to see You, but seeing that they were delayed, Icame alone very quickly."TEXT 101filr; ti:JI fil,t'! (fl I f, rn rn R- 11 0 11

Text 102]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri157kasi-misrera avase nibhrte eka gharaprabhu tanre dila, ara sevara kinkaraSYNONYMSkasi-misrera-of Kasi Misra; avase-at the house; nibhrte-solitary; eka-one;ghara- room; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tanre-unto ParamanandaPuri; di/a- gave; ara-and; sevara-to serve him; kinkara-one servant.TRANSLATIONThere was a solitary room at Kasi Misra's house, and Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu gave it to Paramananda Puri. He also gave him one servant.TEXT 102qojjt fifti{ qojjttifi ftt1lmf I

158 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oTEXT 103' tt t1i' it t1f l!ttll It i

Text 107]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri159'caitanyananda' guru tarira ajria dilena tanrevedanta pac;fiya pac;fao samasta lokereSYNONYMScaitanya-ananda-of the name Caitanyananda Bharati; guru-spiritual master;tanra-his; ajtia-order; dilena-gave; tanre-to him; vedanta pac;fiya -readingthe Vedanta-sutra; pac;fao-teach; samasta-all; /okere-people .TRANSLATIONAt the conclusion of his sannyasa, his spiritual master, CaitanyanandaBharati, ordered him, "Read Vedanta-siitra and teach it to all others."TEXT 1069l1f11 f ' ?t11 ?tf'! It tf$1Cli (!\-Rf'! II o IIparama virakta tenha parama paf)c;fitakaya-mane asriyache sri-k[f)a-caritaSYNONYMSparama-very; virakta-renounced; tenha-he; parama-great; paQc;fitalearnedscholar; kaya-mane-with body and mind; asriyache-took shelter of;sri-k[f)a-carita-the Personality of Godhead Sri Krl)a.TRANSLATIONSvarupa Damodara was a great renunciate as well as a great learned scholar.With heart and soul he took shelter of the Supreme Personality of Godhead,Sri Kl)a.TEXT 107'fi{ ' t '! '

160 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONHe was very enthusiastic to worship Sri Krr;a without disturbance;therefore it was almost in madness that he accepted the sannyasa order.TEXT 108;( Rt"'l fit1-,i!'!Jt- I(;1ft11 il1 fil"', ilt;r ' '!3l!11' II otr IIsannyasa karifa sikha-sutra-tyaga-rupayoga-patta na nifa, nama haifa 'svarapa'SYNONYMSsannyasa karifa-accepted the sannyasa order; sikha-tuft of hair; sutrasacredthread; tyaga-giving up; rupa-in the form of; yoga-patta-saffron coloreddress; na nifa-did not accept; nama-name; haifa-was; svarupa­SvarOpa.TRANSLATIONUpon accepting sannyasa, Puruottama Acarya followed the regulativeprinciples by giving up his tuft of hair and sacred thread, but he did not acceptthe saffron colored dress. Also, he did not accept a sannyasi title butremained as a naifhika-brahmacari.PURPORTThere are regulative principles governing the renounced order. One has to performeight kinds of sraddha. One must offer oblations to one's forefathers andperform the sacrifice of viraja-homa. Then one must cut off the tuft of hair called asikha and also give up the sacred thread. These are preliminary processes in theacceptance of sannyasa, and SvarOpa Damodara accepted all these. However,Puruottama Acarya did not accept the saffron color, a sannyasi name or a daf)qa.He retained his brahmacari name. Actually Puruottama Acarya did not accept thesannyasa order formally, but he renounced worldly life. He did not want to be disturbedby the formality of the sannyasa order. He simply wanted to worship LordSrT Krr:Ja without disturbance; therefore with heart and soul he took up therenounced order but not the formalities accompanying it. Renunciation meansnot doing anything but serving the Supreme Personality of Godhead, SrT Krr:Ja.When one acts on this platform, trying to please the Supreme Personality of Godhead,one is both a sannyasi and a yogi. This is confirmed in Bhagavad-gita (6.1):

Text 110]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri161sri bhagavan uvacaanasrita/:1 karma-phalarilkaryaril karma karoti ya/:1sa sannyasi ca yogi cana niragnir na cakriya/:1"The Blessed Lord said: One who is unattached to the fruits of his work and whoworks as he is obligated is in the renounced order of life, and he is the true mystic,not he who lights no fire and performs no work."TEXT 109-1 tgj11ftHt' 1"1"1 "ftt"f I11"t00ifti{ ?•t';f-til"f-tilf ll 0 llguru-thani ajna magi' ai/a nilacaleratri-dine kr$1)a-prema-ananda-vihvaleSYNONYMSguru-thani -from his spiritual master; ajna magi' -asking permission; ail a­came; nilaca/e-to jagannatha Puri; ratri-dine-day and night; kr$1)a-premaananda-byecstatic love of Krr:ta; vihva/e-overwhelmed.TRANSLATIONAfter taking permission from his sannyasa-guru, Svarupa Damodara went toNilacala and accepted the shelter of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Then all dayand night, in ecstatic love of Krr:ta, he enjoyed transcendental mellows in theloving service of the Lord.TEXT 110?ttf'Gtl:!Rf ' 1

162 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATIONSvarupa Damodara was the limit of all learned scholarship, but he did notexchange words with anyone. He simply remained in a solitary place, and noone could understand where he was.TEXT 111-i! .. ·i, G5f-

Text 114] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 163examine them and then correctly present them. Only then would Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu agree to listen.TEXT 113-111., 11'J'It Ifi{ti! iii f t II IIbhakti-siddhanta-viruddha, ara rasabhasasunite na haya prabhura cittera ullasaSYNONYMSbhakti-siddhanta-conclusive statements about the science of devotional service;viruddha-opposing; ara-and; rasa-abhasa-overlapping of transcendentalmellows; sunite-to hear; na-not; haya-becomes; prabhura-of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; cittera-of the heart; u//asa-jubilation.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was never pleased to hear books or verses opposedto the conclusive statements of devotional service. The Lord did notlike hearing rasabhasa, the overlapping of transcendental mellows.PURPORTBhakti-siddhanta-viruddha refers to that which is against the principle of unityin diversity, philosophically known as acintya-bhedabheda-simultaneously onenessand difference. Rasabhasa may appear to be a transcendental mellow, butactually it is not. Those who are pure Vair;tavas should avoid these things opposedto devotional service. These misconceptions practically parallel theMayavada philosophy. If one indulges in Mayavada philosophy, he gradually fallsdown from the platform of devotional service. By overlapping mellows(rasabhasa) one eventually becomes a prakrta-sahajiya and takes everything to bevery easy. One may also become a member of the bau/a community and graduallybecome attracted to material activities. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu hastherefore advised us to avoid bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha and rasabhasa. In thisway the devotee can remain pure and free from falldowns. Everyone should try toremain aloof from bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha and rasabhasa.TEXT 114i!'!l q tt'5f tif .. tj I flf, 1;11' 11't'il tj II 8 II

164 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'la [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10ataeva svarOpa age kare parik$ar:lasuddha haya yadi, prabhure kara'na sravaQaSYNONYMSataeva-therefore; svarOpa-SvarOpa Damodara; age-at first; kare-does;parik$aQa -examination; suddha-pure; haya-is; yadi-if; prabhure-unto LordSrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kara'na-causes; sravaQa-hearing.TRANSLATIONIt was the practice for Svariipa Damodara Gosvami to examine all literaturesto find out whether their conclusions were correct. Only then would he allowthem to be heard by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.PURPORTSrTia Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatT Thakura says that if something impedes the executionof devotional service, it should be understood to be impure. Pure devoteesof the Lord do not accept impure principles. Impure devotees accept rasabhasa, oroverlapping, contradictory mellows, and other principles opposed to the bhaktipath. The followers of such impure principles are never accepted as pure devotees.There are many parties following the path of rasabhasa, and the followers aresometimes adored by ordinary men. Those who adopt the conclusions ofrasabhasa and bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha are never accepted as devotees of SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu. SvarOpa Damodara GosvamT never approved suchfollowers as Gau

Text 117] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 165TRANSLATIONSri Svarupa Damodara used to read the poems of Vidyapati and CaQcJidasaand Jayadeva Gosvami's Sri Gita-govinda. He used to make Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu very happy by singing these songs.TEXT 116tm'!-(-1l, -tttm f! 1Wtt1lt·1l 1 iftf 1l11l II IIsaligite-gandharva-sama, sastre brhaspatidamodara-sama ara nahi maha-matiSYNONYMSsaligite-in music; gandharva-sama-just like the Gandharvas; sastre-in discussionsof revealed scriptures; brhaspati-like Brhaspati, the priest of theheavenly demigods; damodara-sama-equal to Svaropa Damodara; ara-anyoneelse; nahi-there is not; maha-mati-great personality.TRANSLATIONSvarupa Damodara was as expert a musician as the Gandharvas, and inscriptural discussion he was just like Brhaspati, the priest of the heavenlygods. Therefore it is to be concluded that there was no great personality quitelike Svarupa Damodara.PURPORTSvarOpa Damodara Gosvami was very expert in music as well as Vedic scriptures.Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu used to call him Damodara because of his expertsinging and musical skills. The name Damodara was given by Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu and added to the name given by his sannyasa-guru. He wastherefore known as SvarOpa Damodara, or Damodara SvarOpa. He compiled abook of music named Saligita-damodara.TEXT 117'!·filt"f1f 9f1l f\!1{1ttflr '! t'l·1lll '\ IIadvaita-nityanandera parama priyatamasrivasadi bhakta-gar,Jera haya praf)a-sama

166 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10SYNONYMSadvaita-of Advaita Acarya; nityanandera-of Lord Nityananda Prabhu;parama-very much; priya-tama-dear; 5rivasa-adi-beginning with Srivasa;bhakta-gal)era-of the devotees; haya-is; pral)a-sama-exactly like the life andsoul.TRANSLATIONSri Svarupa Damodara was very dear to Advaita Acarya and NityanandaPrabhu, and he was the life and soul of all the devotees, headed by SrivasaThakura.TEXT 118(;l tftr;tiRf tf' i

Text 119] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 167SYNONYMShe/a-very easily; uddhOnita-driven away; khedaya-lamentation;visadaya -which purifies everything; pronmi/at-awakening; amodaya-transcendentalbliss; samyat-mitigating ; sastra-of revealed scriptures; vivadayadisagreements;rasa-daya-distributing all transcendental mellows; citta-in theheart; arpita-fixed; unmadaya-jubilation; sasvat-always; bhakti-devotionalservice; vinodaya-stimulating; sa-madaya-full of ecstasy; madhurya-of conjugallove; maryadaya-the limit; sri-caitanya-0 Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;daya-nidhe-ocean of mercy; tava-Your; daya-mercy; bhayat-let it be;amanda-of good fortune; udaya-in which there is awakening.TRANSLATION"0 ocean of mercy, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu! Let there be an awakening ofYour auspicious mercy, which easily drives away all kinds of material lamentation.By Your mercy, everything is made pure and blissful. It awakens transcendentalbliss and covers all gross material pleasures. By Your auspiciousmercy, quarrels and disagreements arising among different scriptures are vanquished.Your auspicious mercy causes the heart to jubilate by pouring forthtranscendental mellows. Your mercy always stimulates devotional service,which is full of joy. You are always glorifying the conjugal love of God. Maytranscendental bliss be awakened within my heart by Your causeless mercy."PURPO RTThis important verse quoted from Sri Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka (8.1 0)specifically describes the Lord's causeless mercy. Srila Bhaktisiddhanta SarasvatiThakura explains that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who is the most magnanimousPersonality of Godhead, distributes His causeless mercy in three ways to the conditionedsoul. Every living entity is morose in the material world because he is alwaysin want. He undergoes a great struggle for existence and tries to minimizehis miserable condition by squeezing the utmost pleasure out of this world.However, the living entity is never successful in this endeavor. While in a miserablecondition, a person sometimes seeks the favor of the Supreme Personalityof Godhead, but this is very difficult for materialistic people to obtain. However,when one becomes Krr:Ja conscious by the grace of the Lord, the flavor of thelotus feet of the Lord expands, and in this way a materialist may gain freedomfrom his miseries. Actually his mind is cleansed by his transcendental connectionwith the lotus feet of the Lord. At such a time one is enlightened by the loving serviceof the Lord.There are many different kinds of scripture, and by reading them one often becomespuzzled. However, when one receives the mercy of the Lord, his confusionis mitigated. Not only are scriptural disparities resolved, but a kind of transcenden-

168 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 otal bliss is awakened, and in this way one is fully satisfied. The transcendental lovingservice of the Lord constantly engages the conditioned soul in serving theLord's lotus feet. Through such fortunate engagement, one's transcendental lovefor Kfl)a is increased. One's position is thus completely purified, and one is filledwith transcendental bliss accompanied by the spirit soul's jubilation.Thus the transcendental causeless mercy of Lord Kfl)a is manifest in the heartof the devotee. At such a time, material needs no longer exist. The lamentationthat invariably accompanies material desires also vanishes. By the grace of theLord one is elevated to the transcendental position, and then the transcendentalmellows of the spiritual world are manifest in him. One's devotional service thenbecomes firm, and one engages in the Lord's transcendental loving service withgreat determination. All these combine to fully awaken the devotee's heart withlove of Krt;a.In the beginning, a conditioned soul is bereft of Krt:a consciousness and is alwaysmorose in his material activities. Later, by associating with a pure devotee,one becomes inquisitive to know the Absolute Truth. In this way one begins toengage in the transcendental service of the Lord.It is by the Lord's grace that all misconceptions are vanquished and the heartcleansed of all material dirt. It is only then that the pleasure of transcendental blissis awakened. By the Lord's mercy one is finally convinced of the value of devotionalservice. When one can see the pastimes of the Lord everywhere, he is firmlysituated in transcendental bliss. Such a devotee is relieved of all kinds of materialdesires, and he preaches the glories of the Lord all over the world. Krt:a consciousactivities separate one from material activities and the desire for liberation. Atevery step the devotee feels himself connected with the Supreme Personality ofGodhead. Although such a devotee may sometimes be involved in household life,he is untouched by material existence due to his constant engagement in devotionalservice. Thus everyone is advised to take shelter of devotional service tobecome happy and liberated.TEXT 120t1 ;j" C tfJ!i{ IefCi{

Text 123] The Lord's Return to )agannatha Puri 169TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu raised Svarupa Damodara to his feet andembraced him. They both became ecstatic in love and fell unconscious.TEXT 121

170 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10svarupa kahe, -prabhu, mora k?ama' aparadhatoma chac;li' anyatra genu, karinu pramadaSYNONYMSsvarupa kahe-SvarOpa Damodara said; prabhu-my Lord; mora-my;k?ama'-please excuse; aparadha-offense; toma-You; chac;/i'-giving up; anyatra-elsewhere;genu-1 went; karinu-1 have done; pramada-great mistake.TRANSLATIONSvarupa said, "My dear lord, please excuse my offense. I gave up Yourcompany to go elsewhere, and that was my great mistake.TEXT 124't11t 1>?;'1

Text 128] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 171TRANSLATION"I gave up your company, but You did not give me up. By Your mercifulrope You have bound me by the neck and brought me back again to Your lotusfeet."TEXT 126 C

172 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10paramananda purira kai/a caraf)a vandanapuri-gosani tatire kaila prema-aliriganaSYNONYMSparamananda purira-of Paramananda PurT; kai/a-he did; caraf)a vandanaworshipingthe lotus feet; puri-gosalii-Paramananda PurT; tarire-unto him;kai/a-did; prema-a/irigana-embracing in love.TRANSLATIONSvarupa Damodara also offered his worshipful prayers at the lotus feet ofParamananda Puri, who, in return, embraced him in ecstatic love.TEXT 129 ;:i fi:l _, I'f"ftN·9fi Vftf' fifii' f• II IImahaprabhu dila tarire nibhrte vasa-gharajaladi-paricarya lagi' dila eka kirikaraSYNONYMSmahaprabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; di/a-gave; tarire-unto him;nibhrte-in a solitary place; vasa-ghara-residential quarters; ja/a-adi-supplyingwater, etc.; paricarya-service; /agi'-for the purpose of; di/a-gave; eka-one;kirikara-servant.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu then gave Svarupa Damodara residence in a solitaryplace and ordered one servant to serve him with a supply of water andother necessities.TEXT 130t t(r;)l{-tf5f ·tlf I_,firni tt!iil t i- II o IIara dina sarvabhauma-adi bhakta-sarigevasiya achena mahaprabhu kr$Qa-katha-rarigeSYNONYMSara dina-the next day; sarvabhauma-adi-headed by Sarvabhauma Bha!­!acarya; bhakta-sarige-with the devotees; vasiya achena-was sitting;

Text 132] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 173mahaprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; krQa-katha-rarige-engaged in discussionsof topics concerning Krr:Ja.TRANSLATIONThe next day Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu sat with all the devotees, headed bySarvabhauma Bhattacarya, and they discussed the pastimes of KrQa.TEXT 131il'tt"f ''lttf

174 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 133filtf

Text 136]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Purl175gosani kahi/a, 'purisvara' vatsa/ya kare morekrpa kari' mora thani pathaila tomareSYNONYMSgosani kahi/a-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied; purisvara-Tsvara Puri; vatsa/ya-paternalaffection; kare-does; more-unto Me; krpa kari'-being merciful;mora thani-to My place; pathaila-sent; tomare-you .TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "My spiritual master, isvara Purl, alwaysfavors me with paternal affection. Therefore, out of his causeless mercy, hehas sent you here."TEXT 136 ' I.,.-, -J.

176 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10servant. If a spiritual master accepts such a person, he is contaminated. SarvabhaumaBhattacarya therefore asked why Tsvara Puri accepted a servant or discipleborn of a sadra family.In answer to this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied that his spiritual master,Tsvara Puri, was so empowered that he was as good as the Supreme Personality ofGodhead. As such, Tsvara Puri was the spiritual master of the whole world. He wasnot a servant to any mundane rule or regulation. An empowered spiritual masterlike Tsvara Puri can bestow his mercy upon anyone, irrespective of caste or creed.The conclusion is that an empowered spiritual master is authorized by Krr;a andshould be considered to be as good as the Supreme Personality of Godhead Himself.That is the verdict of Visvanatha Cakravarti: sak?ad-dharitvena samastasastraih.An authorized spiritual master is as good as Hari, the Supreme Personalityof Godhead. If Hari is free to act as He likes, the empowered spiritual master is alsofree. As Hari is not subject to the criticism of mundane rules and regulations, thespiritual master empowered by Him is also not subjected. According to Caitanyacaritamrta(Antya-lila 7.11): kr?Qa-sakti vina nahe tara pravartana. An authorizedspiritual master empowered by Krr:ta can spread the glories of the holy name ofthe Lord, for he has power of attorney from the Supreme Personality of Godhead.In the mundane world, anyone possessing his master's power of attorney can acton behalf of his master. Similarly, a spiritual master empowered by Krr:ta throughhis bona fide spiritual master should be considered as good as the Supreme Personalityof Godhead Himself. That is the meaning of sak?ad-dharitvena. SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu therefore describes the activities of the Supreme Personalityof Godhead and the bona fide spiritual master as follows.TEXT 137

Text 139] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 177the mercy of the Supreme Personality of Godhead and Isvara Puri is not subjectedto any Vedic rules and regulations.TEXT 138t1f1f 911 rsrt·-..rtfif iii ttil 11f \1

178 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10affection and nothing else. Service to Lord Krt:a can be rendered in two ways.One can serve the Lord in affection or in veneration. When service is rendered inaffection, it is the Lord's special mercy. When service is rendered in veneration, itis doubtful whether Krt:a's mercy is actually involved. If Krt:a's mercy is there, itis not dependent on any prescribed caste or creed. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhuwanted to inform Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya that Lord Krt:Ja is the spiritual masterof everyone, and He does not care for mundane caste or creed. Therefore SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu cited the example of Lord Krt:a's accepting food at thehouse of Vidura, who was a sudra by birth. By the same token, Tsvara Puri, an empoweredspiritual master, could show mercy to anyone. As such, he acceptedGovinda, although the boy was born in a sudra family. When Govinda was initiated,he became a brahmaQa and was accepted as Tsvara Puri's personal servant.In the Hari-bhakti-vi/asa, Sri Sanatana Gosvami states that if one is initiated by abona fide spiritual master, he immediately becomes a brahmaQa. A pseudospiritual master cannot transform a person into a brahmaQa, but an authorizedspiritual master can do so. This is the verdict of sastra, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhuand all the Gosvamis.TEXT 14011-litwi ct '

Text 143]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri179eta bali' govindere kaila aliriganagovinda karila prabhura caraQa vandanaSYNONYMSeta ba/i '-saying this; govindere-unto Govinda; kai/a-did; a/iriganaembracing;govinda-Govinda; kari/a-did; prabhura-of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; caraQa vandana-worshiping the lotus feet.TRANSLATIONAfter saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu embraced Govinda, and Govindain turn offered his respectful obeisances unto Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu'slotus feet.TEXT 142

180 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATION"As such, it is not befitting that the guru's servant should engage in My personalservice. Yet My spiritual master has given this order. What shall I do?"PURPORTIf a guru's servant or disciple becomes Godbrother to another disciple, theyrespect one another as prabhu, or master. No one should disrespect hisGodbrother. For this reason Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu asked Sarvabhauma Bhattacaryawhat to do about Govinda. Govinda was the personal servant of TsvaraPuri, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's spiritual master. Tsvara Puri ordered Govinda tobecome Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's personal servant, so what was to be done? SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu was therefore inquiring from Bhanacarya, an experiencedfriend.TEXT 144

Text 146] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 181SYNONYMSsab-He; susruvan-the brother of Lord Ramacandra; matari-unto themother; bhargaveQa-by Parasurama; pitub-of the father; niyogat-by theorder; prahrtam-killing; dvi?at-vat-like an enemy; pratyagrhit-accepted; agraja-sasanam-theorder of the elder brother; tat-that; ajfia-order; gurOQam-ofsuperior persons, such as the spiritual master or father; hi-because;avicaraQiya-to be obeyed without consideration.TRANSLATION" 'Being ordered by his father, Para5urama killed his mother, Reuka, just asif she were an enemy. Lakmaa, the younger brother of Lord Ramacandra,immediately engaged Himself in the service of His elder brother and acceptedHis orders. The order of the spiritual master must be obeyed without consideration.'PURPORTThis is a quotation from the PuraQas (Raghu-varilsa 14.46). Lord Ramacandra'sstatement to Sita given below is from the RamayaQa (Ayodhya-kaQc;/a 22.9).TEXT 146f"iSi cii'M1 "1!1

182 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oTEXT 147 'alt\2f ' ert

Text 151] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 183SYNONYMSchota-bac;ia-junior and senior; kirtaniya-musicians; dui-two; hari-dasa­Haridasa; ramai-Ramai; nandai-Nandai; rahe-stay; govindera pasa-withGovinda.TRANSLATIONBoth Haridasa senior and Haridasa junior, who were musicians, as well asRamai and Nandai, used to stay with Govinda.TEXT 150

184 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 152'f;{tigifj ,, rw tr;; tf.lr;; t 1

Text 156] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 185SYNONYMSbrahmananda-Brahmananda; pariyache-did wear; mrga-carma-ambara-agarment made of deerskin; taha dekhi'-seeing that; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; du/;lkha-unhappiness; paila-got; antara-within Himself.TRANSLATIONWhen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His devotees approached him, theysaw that he was covered with a deerskin. Seeing this, Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu became very unhappy.PURPORTBrahmananda Bharati belonged to the Sarikara-sampradaya. The title bharati indicatesone of the ten sannyasis in the Sarikara-sampradaya. It is customary for aperson who has renounced the world to cover his body with a deerskin or thebark of a tree. This is enjoined by Manu-sarhhita. However, if a sannyasi who hasrenounced the world simply wears a deerskin and does not spiritually advance, heis simply puffed up and conceited. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu did not like to seeBrahmananda Bharati wearing a deerskin.TEXT 155c;wf1 , wn C

186 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 omukunda kahe,-ei age dekha vidyamanaprabhu kahe, -tenha nahena, tumi ageyanaSYNONYMSmukunda kahe-Mukunda said; ei age-here in front; dekha-see;vidyamana-present; prabhu kahe-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied; ter'lhanahena-he is not; tumi ageyana-you are incorrect.TRANSLATIONMukunda Datta replied, "Here is Brahmananda Bharati, in Your presence."The Lord replied, "You are incorrect. This is not Brahmananda Bharati.TEXT 157

Text 160] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 187TRANSLATIONWhen Brahmananda Bharati heard this, he thought, "My deerskin is not approvedby Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu."TEXT 159t"f f;i{,-·aJ:tlllil lf'V f' fit Itlllil·Rf7;i{ oi i{i fit' II IIbhala kahena, -carmambara dambha lagi' paricarmambara-paridhane sarhsara na tariSYNONYMSbha/a-well; kahena-He said; carma-ambara-the garment of deerskin;dambha-prestige; lagi' -for the matter of; pari -I put on; carma-ambaraparidhane-byputting on a garment of skin; sarhsara-the material world; natari-1 cannot cross.TRANSLATIONThus admitting his mistake, Brahmananda Bharati thought, "He spoke well.I put on this deerskin only for prestige. I cannot cross over the ocean of nesciencesimply by wearing a deerskin.TEXT 160t ' i{i fit lltlllil I ti{i 'Sftfil11i 11 II o IIaji haite na pariba ei carmambaraprabhu bahirvasa anaila janiya antaraSYNONYMSaji haite-from today; na pariba-1 shall not put on; ei-this; carma-ambaradeerskingarment; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; bahi/:1 -vasa-the cloth of asannyasT; anaila-had someone bring; janiya-knowing; antara-his contemplation.TRANSLATION"From today on I shall not wear this deerskin." As soon as BrahmanandaBharati decided this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, understanding his mind, immediatelysent for the robes of a sannyasi.

188 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TEXT 161if'('lit it'

Text 165]The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri189sampratika 'dui brahma' ihan 'calaca/a'jagannatha-acala brahma, tumi ta' sacalaSYNONYMSsampratika-at the present moment; dui brahma-two Brahmans, or spiritualidentities; ihan-here; ca/a-aca/a-moving and not moving; jagannatha-Lord)agannatha; aca/a brahma-not moving Brahman; tumi-You; ta'-but; sa-ca/amovingBrahman.TRANSLATION"At the present moment I see two Brahmans. One Brahman is lord Jagannatha,who does not move and the other Brahman, who is moving, is You. lordJagannatha is arca-vigraha, the worshipable Deity, and it is He who is the nonmovingBrahman. However, You are lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and Youare moving here and there. Both of You are the same Brahman, master of materialnature, but You are playing two parts-one moving and one not moving.In this way two Brahmans are now residing at Jagannatha Puri, Puruottama.TEXT 164'[fi{-,c(, '-t'l'i I i3?;;'11 iSf'Ste,-t'i II 8 IItumi -gaur a-varua, tenha -syamala-varuadui brahme kaila saba jagat-tarauaSYNONYMStumi-You; gaura-varua-h3Ving a golden or fair complexion; teilha-He;syama/a-varua-having a blackish complexion; dui brahme-both Brahmans;kai/a-performed; saba jagat-of the whole world; taraua-deliverance.TRANSLATION"O f the two Brahmans, You are fair complexioned, and the other, lordJagannatha, is blackish. However, both of You are delivering the wholeworld."TEXT 165

190 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10prabhu kahe, -Satya kahi, tamara agamanedui brahma prakati/a sri-purU?OttameSYNONYMSprabhu kahe-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; satya kahi-1 speak thetruth; tamara agamane-by your presence; dui brahma-two Brahmans; prakati/a-appeared;sri-purU$Ottame-at Jagannatha Puri.TRANSLATIONlord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "Actually, to tell you the truth, dueto your presence there are now two Brahmans at Jagannatha Puri.TEXT 166'a"'' et -,om-atfi '' 1ts( 'Sf'lt ftti! 'li'f' II :>II'brahmananda' nama tumi-gaura-brahma 'cala'syama-var/')a jagannatha vasiyachena 'aca/a'SYNONYMSbrahmananda-Brahmananda; nama tumi-your name; gaura-brahma-theBrahman of the name Gaura; ca/a-both of them are moving; syama-varl')a-ofblackish hue; jagannatha-Lord Jagannatha; vasiyachena-is sitting; aca/a-withoutmovement.TRANSLATION"Both Brahmananda and Gaurahari are moving, whereas the blackish lordJagannatha is sitting tight and immobile."PURPORTBrahmananda Bharati wanted to prove that there is no difference between theSupreme Lord and the jiva, and Caitanya Mahaprabhu wanted to prove that Heand Brahmananda Bharati were jivas. Although the jivas are Brahman, they aremany, but the Supreme Lord, the Supreme Brahman, is one. On the other hand,Brahmananda Bharati wanted to prove that Jagannatha and Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu are one, the Supreme Personality of Godhead, but to fulfill His mission,Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared to be moving, whereas Lord Jagannathaappeared to be inert. However, both of them are one and the same. Thus this jollyargument was going on. Finally, Brahmananda Bharati referred the whole matterto Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya for a final decision.

Text 168)The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri191TEXT 167HI

192 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 10k$etrajriarh capi marh viddhisarva-k$etre$u bharatak$etra-k$etrajriayor jrianarhyat taj jrianarh matarh mama"0 scion of Bharata, you should understand that I am also the knower in allbodies, and to understand this body and its owner is called knowledge. That is Myopinion." (Bg. 13.3)The Supreme Personality of Godhead in His Paramatma feature is expandedeverywhere. The Brahma-sarhhita says, ar:)(;fantara-stha-paramaQu-cayantarastham:by virtue of His all-pervasive nature, the Supreme Lord is within the universeas well as within all elements of the universe. He is even within the atom. Inthis way the Supreme Lord Govinda is all-pervasive. On the other hand, the livingentities are very, very small. It is said that the living entity is one ten-thousandth ofthe tip of a hair. Therefore the living entity is localized. Living entities rest on theBrahman effulgence, the bodily rays of the Supreme Personality of Godhead.TEXT 169

Text 171]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri193TEXT 170q:

194 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10TRANSLATION"All the symptoms mentioned in the verse from ViQu-sahasra-nama-stotraare visible in the body of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. His arms are decoratedwith ornamental bangles made of sandalwood pulp and with the threadreceived from the Sri Jagannatha Deity."TEXT 172'et

Text 175] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 195certainly defeated in an argument with the spiritual master." BrahmanandaBharati immediately countered these words, saying, "This is not the cause ofYour defeat. There is another cause.TEXT 174 t' ,- (;i!it t I il 9lil II )'\8 IIbhakta thafii hara' tumi, -e tamara svabhavaara eka suna tumi apana prabhavaSYNONYMSbhakta thafii-in the presence of a devotee; hara'-become defeated; tumi­You; e-this; tamara-Your; sva-bhava-nature; ara-another; eka-one;suna-hear; tumi-You; apana prabhava-Your own influence.TRANSLATION"This is Your natural characteristic. You accept defeat at the hands of Yourdevotee. There is is also another glory of Yours, which I ask You to hear attentively.TEXT 175I!J!'Jf fifil ;{

196 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 othough the disciple may put forward a strong argument. In other words, it iscustomary that the words of the spiritual master are more worshipable than thewords of a disciple. Under the circumstances, since Brahmananda Bharati was inthe position of a spiritual master, he emerged victorious over Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, who considered Himself Brahmananda Bharati's disciple. However,Brahmananda Bharati reversed the argument and took the position of a devotee,admitting that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was the Supreme Personality of Godhead,Krr:Ja. This means that the Lord was voluntarily defeated out of affection forthe devotee. He was defeated voluntarily because no one can defeat theSupreme Lord. Concerning this, the words of Bhima in Srimad-Bhagavatam areimportant:sva-nigamam apahaya mat-pratijriamrtam adhikartum avapluto ratha-stha/:1dhrta-ratha-caral)o 'bhyayac caladgurharir iva hantum ibharil gatottariya/:1"Fulfilling my desire and sacrificing His own promise, He got down from thechariot, took up its wheel, and ran toward me hurriedly, just as a lion goes to killan elephant. He even dropped His outer garment on the way." (Bhag. 1.9.37)Krr:Ja promised not to fight in the Battle of Kuruketra, but in order to breakKrr:Ja's promise, Bhima attacked Arjuna in such a vigorous way that Krr:Ja wasobliged to take up a chariot wheel and attack Bhima. The Lord did this to showthat His devotee was being maintained at the sacrifice of His own promise.Brahmananda Bharati said, "Since the beginning of my life I was attached to impersonalBrahman realization, but as soon as I saw You, I became very much attachedto the Personality of Godhead, Krr:Ja." Therefore Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhuis Lord Krr:Ja Himself, and thus Brahmananda Bharati became His devotee.TEXT 176iftlf , ';f7;il

Text 177] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 197TRANSLATIONBrahmananda Bharati continued, "Since I have seen You, I have been feelingLord Krr;a's presence in my mind and have been seeing Him before my eyes. Inow want to chant the holy name of Lord Krr;a. Over and above this, withinmy heart I consider You to be Krr;a, and I am therefore very eager to serveYou.TEXT 177f 'f 5fl't1 t9fi{ I ' l5fl'ti nl' II 99 IIbifvamangafa kaifa yaiche dasa apanaraihan dekhi' sei dasa ha-ifa amaraSY NONYMSbifva-mangafa -Bilvamarigala; kaifa -did; yaiche -as; dasa -condition;apanara-his own; ihan-here; dekhi'-1 see; sei dasa-that condition; ha-ifabecame;amara-mine.TRANSLATION"Bilvarnailgala Thakura abandoned his impersonal realization for therealization of the Personality of Godhead. I now see that my condition is similarto his, for it has already changed."PURPORTIn his early life, Bilvamarigala Thakura was an impersonalist monist, and he usedto meditate upon the impersonal Brahman effulgence. Later he became a devoteeof Lord Krr:Ja, and his explanation for this change is given in a verse [text 178] thatis quoted in Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu. Gradually one comes to the stage ofBhagavan realization, realization of the Supreme Person, after having attained thelower stages of realization-impersonal Brahman realization and localizedParamatma realization. This is described in Caitanya-candramrta (5) by PrabodhanandaSarasvati:kaivafyarh narakayate tridasa-pur akasa-pu$payatedurdantendriya-kafa-sarpa-patafi protkhata-damwayatevisvarh pOrQa-sukhayate vidhi-mahendradis ca ki.tayateyat-karuQya-katak$a-vaibhava-vatarh tam gauram eva stama/:1Kaivafya, oneness in the effulgence of Brahman, appears hellish to the devotee.The heavenly planets, the abodes of the demigods, appear to a devotee like

198 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 ophantasmagoria. The yogis meditate for sense control, but for the devotee thesenses appear like serpents with broken teeth. The devotee doesn't have to controlhis senses, for his senses are already engaged in the Lord's service. Consequentlythere is no possibility that the senses will act like serpents. In the materialcondition, the senses are as strong as poisonous snakes. When the teeth arebroken, the snake is no longer dangerous. The entire world is a replica ofVaikutha for the devotee because he has no anxiety. He sees that everythingbelongs to Kra, and he does not want to enjoy anything for himself. He does noteven aspire for the position of Lord Brahma or lndra. He simply wants to engageeverything in the service of the Lord; therefore he has no problem. He stands inhis original constitutional position. All this is possible when one receives SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu's merciful glance.In the Caitanya-candramrta there are many more verses illustrating this sameprinciple.dhik kurvati ca brahma-yoga-viduas tam gauracandraril numabtavad brahma-katha vimukta-padavi tavan na tiktibhavettavac capi visrnkhalatvam ayate no loka-veda-sthitibtavac chastra-vidaril mithab ka/aka/o nana-bahir-vartmasusri-caitanya-padambuja-priya-jano yavan na dig-gocarabgauras caurab sakala-maharat ko 'pi me tivra-viryabA discussion of the impersonal Brahman is not very palatable to a devotee. Theso-called regulations of the sastras also appear null and void to him. There aremany people who argue over the sastras, but for a devotee such discussions arebut tumultuous roaring. By the influence of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, all theseproblems disappear.TEXT 178h

Text 180] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 199throne; /abdha-dik.a/:1-being initiated; sathena-by a cheater; kenapi-some;vayam-1; hathena-by force; dasi-krta-made into a maidservant; gopa-vadhUvitena-bya boy engaged in joking with the gopis.TRANSLATIONBrahmananda Bharati concluded, "'Although I was worshiped by those onthe path of monism and initiated into self-realization through the yogasystem, I am nonetheless forcibly turned into a maidservant by some cunningboy who is always joking with the gopis.' "PURPORTThis is a verse written by Bilvamarigala Thakura. It is found in Bhakti-rasamrtasindhu(3.1.44).TEXT 179

200 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 10SYNONYMSbhattacarya kahe-Sarvabhauma Bhaacarya said; doilhara-of both; susatya-correct;vacana-statements; age-first; yadi--if; kr,s(la-Lord Krt:Ja;dena-gives; sak,sat-direct; darasana-audience.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhanacarya said, "Both Your statements are correct. Krr;agives direct audience through His own mercy.TEXT 181(;1{ ilt t'lfte, t I·1 91tt'! 11'-til · II lr IIprema vina kabhu nahe tailra sak,satkaraiilhara krpate haya darasana iilharaSYNONYMSprema vina-without ecstatic love; kabhu nahe-there is never; tailra-His;sak,satkara-direct meeting; iilhara krpate-by the mercy of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; haya-becomes possible; darasana-visit; iilhara-of BrahmanandaBharati.TRANSLATION"Without having ecstatic love for Krr;a, one cannot see Him directly.Therefore through the mercy of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, BrahmanandaBharati has acquired direct vision of the Lord."PURPORTSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "You are Brahmananda Bharati, an advanceddevotee who ecstatically loves the Supreme Lord. Therefore you see Krt:a everywhere,and there is no doubt about it." Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya was a mediatorbetween Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and Brahmananda Bharati, and his judgmentwas that an advanced devotee like Brahmananda Bharati sees Krt:a by Krt:a'smercy. Krt:a directly presents Himself before the vision of an advanced devotee.Since Brahmananda Bharati was an advanced devotee, he saw Krt:a in the personof Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. In the words of Brahma-sarhhita (5.38):premaiijana-cchuri ta-bhak ti-vi /ocanenasantab sadaiva hrdaye,su vilokayantiyarh syamasundaram acintya-gu(la-svaraparhgovindam adi-puru,sarh tam aharh bhajami

Text 183] The lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 201"I worship the primeval Lord Govinda, who is always seen by the devotee whoseeyes are anointed with the pulp of love. He is seen in His eternal form of Syamasundarasituated within the heart of the devotee."TEXT 182 ,- '1_3' '', I'f' 11l.!ll fi{"!Bf "1-.'1 II \r IIprabhu kahe,-'vi?QU' 'vi?QU', ki kaha sarvabhauma'ati-stuti' haya ei nindara /ak?aQaSYNONYMSprabhu kahe-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; vi?QU vi?QU-0 Lord Viu, LordViu; ki kaha-what are you speaking; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya;ati-stuti-overly glorifying; haya-is; ei-this; nindara /akaQasymptomof blasphemy.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said, "Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya, what are yousaying? lord Vir;u, save Me! Such glorification is simply another form ofblasphemy."PURPORTSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was a little embarrassed by Bhattacarya's statement;therefore He uttered the name Vit:u to save Himself. The Lord herein confirmsthat if one is overestimated, glorification is just another form of blasphemy. In thisway He protests this so-called offensive statement.TEXT 183l.!l fi;J' m 1 r-

202 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 oTRANSLATIONAfter saying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took Brahmananda Bharati withHim to His residence. From that time on, Brahmananda Bharati remained withSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TEXT 184wr, -rn '5t 11t 1- "'· lit' ( t II IrS IIramabhadracarya, ara bhagavan acaryaprabhu-pade rahi/a durihe chacji' sarva karyaSYNONYMSramabhadra-acarya-Ramabhadra Acarya; ara-and; bhagavan-acarya­Bhagavan Acarya; prabhu-pade-under the shelter of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;rahila-remained; durihe-both of them; cha:li'-giving up; sarva karya-allother responsibilities.TRANSLATIONLater, Ramabhadra Acarya and Bhagavan Acarya also joined them, and, givingup all other responsibilities, remained under Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu'sshelter.TEXT 185Jb ctf

Text 188]The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri203TEXT 186 "fi 'il I'$f '-._"ft

204 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 1 osabe asi' milila prabhura sri-caraf)eprabhu krpa kari' sabaya rakhila nija sthaneSYNONYMSsabe-all; asi'-coming; milila-met; prabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;sri-caraQe-under the shelter; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; krpa kari'­showing mercy; sabaya-every one of them; rakhila-kept; nija sthane-underHis protection.TRANSLATIONSince all the devotees came to Him for shelter, lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu showed them all mercy and kept them under His protection.TEXT 189·

Text 190] The Lord's Return to Jagannatha Puri 205the book named Caitanya-caritamrta; kahe -describes; kr$Qadasa-SrilaKrr:Jadasa Kaviraja Gosvami.TRANSLATIONPraying at the lotus feet of Sri Rupa and Sri Raghunatha, always desiringtheir mercy, I, Kmtadasa, narrate Sri Caitanya-caritama, following in theirfootsteps.Thus end the Bhaktivedanta purports to the Sri Caitanya-caritamrta, Madhyalila,Tenth Chapter, describing the Lord's meeting the Vai$Qavas upon His return to)agannatha Puri from South India.

CHAPTER 11The Bea-kirtana Pastimesof Sri Caitanya MahaprabhuBhaktinivoda Thakura summarizes the Eleventh Chapter in his Amrta-pravahabhaya.When Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya tried his best to arrange a meeting betweenSrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu and King Prataparudra, the Lord flatly denied his request.At this time SrT Ramananda Raya returned from his governmental post, andhe praised King Prataparudra highly in Lord Caitanya's presence. Because of this,the Lord became a little soft. The King also made promises to Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya,who hinted how the King might meet the Lord. During Anavasara, whileLord jagannatha was resting for fifteen days, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu, being unableto see Lord Jagannatha, went to Alalanatha. Later, when the devotees fromBengal came to see Him, He returned to jagannatha PurT. While Advaita Acaryaand the other devotees were coming to Jagannatha PurT, SvarOpa Damodara andGovinda, SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu's two personal assistants, went to receive allthe devotees with garlands. From the roof of his palace, King Prataparudra couldsee all the devotees arriving. GopTnatha Acarya stood on the roof with the King,and, following Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya's instructions, identified each and everydevotee. The King discussed the devotees with GopTnatha Acarya, and he mentionedthat the devotees were accepting prasada without observing the regulativeprinciples governing pilgrimages. They accepted prasada without havingshaved, and they neglected to fast in a holy place. Nonetheless, the King arrangedresidential quarters for all the devotees and saw to their prasada. SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu talked very happily with Vasudeva Datta and other devotees.Haridasa Thakura also came, and due to his humble and submissive attitude, SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu gave him a nice solitary place near the temple. After this,the lord began performing sarikirtana, dividing all the devotees into four divisions.After sarikirtana, all the devotees left for their residential quarters.TEXT 1 t c;'it)t t I207

208 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11ilttii,i!t lllftlj1i!ji R'!f '-fil'ttiJ. II IIatyuddarxiarh tal)(iavarh gauracandraf)kurvan bhaktaif) sri-jagannatha-gehenana-bhavalankrtangaf) sva-dhamnacakre visvarh prema-vanya-nimagnamSYNONYMSati-very much; udda!)(iam-high jumping; tal)(iavam-very graceful dancing;gaura-candraf)-Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; kurvan-performing; bhaktaif)withthe devotees; sri-jagannatha-gehe-in the temple of Lord Jagannatha; nanabhava-alankrta-angaf)-having many ecstatic symptoms manifested in His transcendentalbody; sva-dhamna-by the influence of His ecstatic love; cakremade;visvam-the whole world; prema-vanya-nimagnam-merged into the inundationof ecstatic love.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu merged the entire world into the ocean of ecstaticlove by performing His beautiful dances within the temple of Jagannatha. Hedanced exquisitely and jumped high.TEXT 2 iST

Text 5]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes209TEXT 3'f;ft1t firil .(t t GB:ttil I·til c;' fir, RI filttil II IIara dina sarvabhauma kahe prabhu-sthaneabhaya-dana deha' yadi, kari nivedaneSYNONYMSara dina-the next day; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya; kahe-says;prabhu-sthane-in the presence of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; abhaya-danathecharity of fearlessness; deha'-You give; yadi-if; kari-1 do; nivedane-submission.TRANSLATIONThe next day Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya requested Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu to give him permission to submit a statement without fear.TEXT 4!2i't_ ,- ' ilt fi 'e I

210 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11sarvabhauma kahe-ei prataparudra rayautkaQtha hafiache, toma milibare cayaSYNONYMSsarvabhauma kahe-Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya said; ei-this; prataparudraraya -King Prataparudra of Jagannatha Puri; utkaQtha hafiache-has been veryanxious; toma-You; milibare-to meet; caya-he wants.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhaffacarya said, "There is a king named Prataparudra Raya.He is very anxious to meet You, and he wants Your permission."TEXT 6

Text 8] The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes 211SYNONYMSvirakta-unattached; sannyasi-person in the renounced order; amara-My;raja-darasana-meeting a king; stri-darasana-meeting a woman; sama-like;viera-of poison; bhakaQa-drinking .TRANSLATION"Since I am in the renounced order, it is as dangerous for Me to meet a kingas to meet a woman. They are both just like drinking poison."TEXT 8f-1 '! i55(

212 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11PURPORTThis is a quotation from Sri Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka (8.23). Thus SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu enunciates the principles for a sannyasi renouncing the materialworld for spiritual advancement. Spiritual advancement is not meant formagic shows and jugglery but for crossing the material world and being transferredto the spiritual world. Pararil pararil jigami$OQ means desiring to go to theother side of the material world. There is a river called Vaitarar:Ji, and on one sideof this river is the material world, and on the other side is the spiritual world. Sincethe Vaitarar:Ji River is compared to a great ocean, it is named bhava-sagara, theocean of repeated birth and death. Spiritual life aims at stopping this repetition ofbirth and death and entering into the spiritual world, where one can live eternallycognizant and blissful.Unfortunately, the general populace does not know anything about spiritual lifeor the spiritual world. The spiritual world is mentioned in Bhagavad-gita (8.20):paras tasmat tu bhavo 'nyo'vyakto 'vyaktat sanatana/:1ya/:1 sa sarve$U bhute$Unasyatsu na vinasyati"Yet there is another nature, which is eternal and is transcendental to thismanifested and unmanifested matter. It is supreme and is never annihilated.When all in this world is annihilated, that part remains as it is."Thus there is a spiritual nature beyond this material world, and that spiritualnature exists eternally. Spiritual advancement means stopping material activitiesand entering into spiritual activities. This is the process of bhakti-yoga. In the materialworld, the via media for sense gratification is mainly a woman. One who isseriously interested in spiritual life sould strictly avoid women. A sannyasi shouldnever see a man or a woman for material benefit. In addition, talks with materialisticmen and women are also dangerous, and they are compared to drinkingpoison. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was very strict on this point. He thereforerefused to see King Prataparudra, who was naturally always engaged in politicaland economic affairs. The Lord even refused to see the King despite the request ofa personality like Sarvabhauma Bhaacarya, who was the Lord's intimate friendand devotee.TEXT 9 ,-J il Ii!ft'!·

Text 10]The Be«;ta-kirtana Pastimes213sarvabhauma kahe, -satya tamara vacanajagannatha-sevaka raja kintu bhaktottamaSYNONYMSsarvabhauma kahe-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya replied; satya-true; tamara­Your; vacana-statement; jagannatha-sevaka-servant of Lord Jagannatha; rajatheKing; kintu-but; bhakta-uttama-a great devotee.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhaftacarya replied, "My dear Lord, what You have said iscorrect, but this King is not an ordinary king. He is a great devotee and servantof Lord Jagannatha."TEXT 10

214 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11should therefore be careful in dealing with such materialists, just as one would becareful in dealing with a bejeweled serpent.Even though a woman be made of wood or stone, she becomes attractivewhen decorated. One becomes sexually agitated even by touching the form.Therefore one should not trust his mind, which is so fickle that it can give way toenemies at any moment. The mind is always accompanied by six enemiesnamely,kama, krodha, mada, moha, matsarya and bhaya-that is, lust, anger,intoxication, illusion, envy and fear. Although the mind may be merged in spiritualconsciousness, one should always be very careful in dealing with it, just as one iscareful in dealing with a snake. One should never think that his mind is trainedand that he can do whatever he likes. One interested in spiritual life should alwaysengage his mind in the service of the Lord so that the enemies of the mind, whoalways accompany the mind, will be subdued. If the mind is not engaged in Krr:Jaconsciousness at every moment, there is a chance that it will give way to itsenemies. In this way we become victims of the mind.Chanting the Hare Krr:Ja mantra engages the mind at the lotus feet of Krr:Jaconstantly; thus the mind's enemies do not have a chance to strike. Following SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu's example in these verses, we should be very careful indealing with the mind, which should not be indulged in any circumstance. Oncewe indulge the mind, it can create havoc in this life, even though we may bespiritually advanced. The mind is specifically agitated through the association ofmaterialistic men and women. Therefore Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, through Hispersonal behavior, warns everyone to avoid meeting a materialistic person or awoman.TEXT 11"151t

Text 14] The Be«;;a-kirtana Pastimes 215fear a materialistic person and a woman. Indeed, he should not even glance attheir bodily features.'PURPORTThis is a quotation from S ri Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka (8.24).TEXT 12 i! 'i_iff i tf

216 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11hena kale prataparudra puruottame ailapatra-mitra-sange raja darasane calilaSYNONYMShena kale -at this time; prataparudra-King Prataparudra; puruottame-atJagannatha Purr; ai/a -arrived; patra-mitra-sange-accompanied by his secretaries,ministers, military officers and so on; raja-the King; darasane-to visit LordJagannatha; cali/a -departed.TRANSLATIONAt this time, Maharaja Prataparudra arrived at Jagannatha Puri, Puruottama,and, accompanied by his secretaries, ministers and military officers,went to visit the temple of Lord Jagannatha.PURPORTIt appears that Maharaja Prataparudra used to live at Kataka, his capital. Later heshifted his capital to Khurda, a few miles from Jagannatha Purr. Presently there is arailway station there called Khurda Road.TEXT 15tilt fl1 1 '5tiSf9f·ter 1r;1{ ,t tflt' fiffa;ra;j

Text 18]The Bec;ta-kirtana Pastimes217TEXT 16t11 'ff! ''"'' C

218 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11raya kahe, -tamara ajfia rajake kahilatamara icchaya raja mora viaya cha(failaSYNONYMSraya kahe-Ramananda Raya said; tamara ajfia-Your order; rajake kahi/a-1 informedthe King; tamara icchaya-by Your grace; raja-the King; mora-my;viaya-material activities; cha(fai/a-gave me relief from.TRANSLATIONRamananda Raya said, "I duly informed King Prataparudra of Your order forme to retire from service. By Your grace, the King was pleased to relieve me ofthese material activites.PURPORTSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu requested Ramananda Raya to retire from his governorship,and according to the Lord's desire, Ramananda Raya petitioned the King.The King was very pleased to give him relief, and thus Ramananda Raya retiredfrom service and received a pension from the government.TEXT 19 ,- lli C if! '' ICffi'i i, fir ti II IIami kahi, -ama haite na haya 'viaya'caitanya-caraQe rahori, yadi ajfia hayaSYNONYMSami kahi-1 said; ama haite-by me; na-not; haya-is possible; viayagovernmentservice; caitanya-caraQe-at the lotus feet of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; rahori-1 may stay; yadi ajfia haya-if you kindly give me permission.TRANSLATION"I said, 'Your Majesty, I am now not willing to engage in political activities.I desire only to stay at the lotus feet of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Kindly giveme permission.'TEXT 20tll iif1f fil' 1ftiSfl tilf'ltti! C"f Ii{ Ct fi' 'Cit!irlli{ '"' II 0II

Text 22]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes219tamara nama suni' raja anandita haifaasana haite uthi' more afitigana kaifaSYNONYMStamara-Your; nama-name; suni'-hearing; raja-the King; anandita-verypleased; haifa-became; asana haite-from his throne; uthi'-standing; moreme;afitigana kaifa-embraced.TRANSLATION"When I submitted this proposal, the King, immediately upon hearing Yourname, was very pleased. Indeed, he instantly arose from his throne andembraced me.TEXT 21(7!11T t1T ' C -

220 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11SYNONYMStomara-Your; ye-whatever; vartana-remuneration; tumi-you; khaotake;sei-that; vartana-pension; niscinta hafia-without anxiety; bhaja-justworship; caitanyera-of Lord SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; caraQa-the lotus feet.TRANSLATION"As soon as he heard my petition, he immediately granted me a pensionwithout reductions. Thus the King granted me a full salary as a pension and requestedme to engage without anxiety in the service of Your lotus feet.TEXT 23tfit -fit, 'tJ il it Iitc11' ti!lf it11 tl'Q'( iSTI_,til II '!l IIami-chara, yogya nahi tanra darasanetanre yei bhaje tanra saphala jivaneSYNONYMSami-1; chara-very fallen; yogya-fit; nahi-not; tanra-His; darasane-forinterviewing; tanre-Him; yei-anyone who; bhaje-worships; tanra-his; sapha/a-successful;jivane-life.TRANSLATION"Then Maharaja Prataparudra very humbly said, 'I am most fallen andabominable, and I am unfit to receive an interview with the Lord. One's life issuccessful if one engages in His service.'TEXT 24 ??! 'i tilil Itil·i!lft" 00t11' _,lW flrt_,il \if II 8 IIparama krpalu tenha vrajendra-nandanakona-janme more avasya dibena darasanaSYNONYMSparama-very much; krpa/u-merciful; tenha-Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu;vrajendra-nandana-the son of Maharaja Nanda; kona-janme-in some futurebirth; more-unto me; avasya-certainly; dibena-will give; darasana-interview.

Text 26] The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes 221TRANSLATION"The King then said, 'Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is Kr:ta, the son of MaharajaNanda. He is very merciful, and I hope that in a future birth He will allow mean interview.'TEXT 25 i'l c;l${-t or( c;tlrt 1t1t 11l

222 Sri Caitanya-caritama Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 27

Texts 29-30] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 223SYNONYMSye-those who; me-My; bhakta-janab-devotees; partha-0 Partha; nanot;me-My; bhaktab-devotees; ca-and; te-those; janab-persons; matbhaktanam-ofMy devotees; ca-certainly; ye-those who; bhaktab-devotees;te-such persons; me-My; bhaktatamab-most advanced devotees;matab-that is My opinion.TRANSLATION"Lord Krr;a told Arjuna, 'Those who are My direct devotees are actually notMy devotees, but those who are the devotees of My servant are factually Mydevotees.'PURPORTSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu quotes this verse from the Adi PuraQa. The verse isalso included in the Laghu-bhagavatamrta (2.6).TEXTS 29-30l!l'tl'f: 9fR!tftt 1!

224 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION" 'My devotees take great care and respect in rendering Me service. Theyoffer obeisances to Me with all their bodily limbs. They worship My devoteesand find all living entities related to Me. For Me they engage the entire energyof their bodies. They engage the power of speech in the glorification of Myqualities and form. They also dedicate their minds unto Me and try to give upall kinds of material desires. Thus My devotees are characterized.'PURPORTThese two verses are quoted from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.19.21-22). Theywere spoken by the Supreme Personality of Godhead, Lord Kra, who wasanswering Uddhava's inquiry about devotional service.TEXT 31'(!{tH'I't'l't'Z '!r.t'Z r.llftN.,-oz 9f"{,l"iit:; 9f Clff

Text 32] The Bec;ta-kirtana Pastimes 225bhagavatamrta (2.4) by Srila ROpa Gosvami. The words Vi$f)Or aradhanam refer tothe worship of L'Ord Vir:tu, or Krr:ta. Thus the supreme form of worship is thesatisfaction of the Supreme Personality of Godhead Sri Krr:ta. It is further concludedthat the worshiper of Lord Vir:tu renders better service by worshiping thedevotee of Lord Krr:ta. There are different types of devotees-those in the santarasa,dasya-rasa, sakhya-rasa, vatsalya-rasa and madhurya-rasa. Although all therasas are on the transcendental platform, the madhurya-rasa is the supreme transcendentalmellow. Consequently it is concluded that the worship of devoteesengaged in the Lord's service in the madhurya-rasa is the supreme spiritual activity.Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and His followers mainly worship Lord Krr:ta inthe madhurya-rasa. Other Vair:tava acaryas recommended worship up to the vatsalya-rasa.Therefore Srila ROpa Gosvami in his Vidagdha-madhava (1.2) describesSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's cult as supreme:anarpita-carirh cirat karuQayavatirQa/:1 ka/ausamarpayitum unnatojjvala-rasarh sva-bhakti-sriyamSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu appeared in this age of Kali to exhibit the superexcellenceof madhurya-rasa, a gift never previously bestowed by any acarya or incarnation.Consequently Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is accepted as the most magnanimousincarnation. It is He only who distributed love of Krr:ta while exhibitingthe superexcellence of loving Krr:ta in the conjugal rasa.TEXT 3219fi 9f'T: C'l

226 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11Vaikur:Jfhas. Pure devotees engage one hundred percent in glorifying theSupreme lord, who is the lord of the demigods and the controller of all livingentities.' "PURPORTThis is a quotation from Srimad-Bhagavatam (3.7.20). This was spoken byVidura in his conversation with Maitreya i, a great devotee of the Lord.TEXT 33' ·

Text 36] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 227TRANSLATIONSri Ramananda Raya therefore offered his obeisances to all the Lord's devotees,in particular to the four spiritual masters. Thus Ramananda Raya suitablymet all the devotees.PURPORTThe four spiritual masters referred to in this verse are Paramananda Puri,Brahmananda BharatT, SvarOpa Damodara and Lord Nityananda.TEXT 35 !{,- -rn, ,r-t

228 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu replied, "What have you done, My dear Raya?Why did you not first see Lord Jagannatha and then come here? Why have youcome here first?"TEXT 37m , t'l-t, if-,ti!N 1 t$1 rn, '!'tt1 rn -t 11 'l 11raya kahe, caraQa-ratha, hrdaya-sarathiyahan lana yaya, tahan yaya jiva-rathiSYNONYMSraya kahe-Ramananda Raya replied; caraQa-the legs; ratha-chariot;hrdaya-the heart; sarathi-chariot driver; yahali-wherever; /ana-taking;yaya-goes; tahan-there; yaya-goes; jiva-rathi-the living entity on thechariot.TRANSLATIONRamananda Raya said, "The legs are like the chariot, and the heart is likethe charioteer. Wherever the heart takes the living entity, the living entity isobliged to go."PURPORTIn Bhagavad-gita (18.61) Lord Krr;a explains:isvarab sarva-bhatanarhhrd-dese 'rjuna tithatibhramayan sarva-bhataniyantrara(fhani mayaya"The Supreme Lord is situated in everyone's heart, 0 Arjuna, and is directing thewanderings of all living entities, who are seated as on a machine made of materialenergy."Thus the living entity wanders within this universe riding upon a chariot (thebody) bestowed by material nature. A similar explanation is given in the KathaUpaniad (1.3.3,4):atmanarh rathinarh viddhisarirarh ratham eva tubuddhirh tu sarathirh viddhimanab pragraham eva ca

Text 39]The Bec,fa-kirtana Pastimes229indriyaf)i hayan ahurvi?ayarhs te?u gocaranatmendriya-mano-yuktarhbhoktety ahur mani?iQab"The individual is the passenger in the car of the material body, and intelligence isthe driver. Mind is the driving instrument, and the senses are the horses. The self isthus the enjoyer or sufferer in the association of the mind and senses. In this wayit is understood by great thinkers."Thus the living entity is the charioteer and the body the chariot offered by materialnature. The mind is the reins controlling the horses, and the senses are thehorses. Thus the living entity is the false enjoyer of the material world. One who isadvanced in Kra consciousness can control the mind and intelligence. In otherwords, he can control the reins and the horses (the senses), even though thehorses are very powerful. One who can control the senses by his mind and intelligencecan very easily approach the Supreme Personality of Godhead, or Viu,who is the ultimate goal of life. Tad vi?Qob paramarh padarh sada pasyanti sDrayab.Those who are actually advanced approach Lord Viu, their ultimate goal. Suchpeople are never captivated by Lord Viu's external energy, the material world.TEXT 38

230 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11prabhu kahe, -sighra giya kara dara5anaaiche ghara yai' kara kutumba milanaSYNONYMSprabhu kahe-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu said; sighra giya-going hastily;kara darasana-see Lord Jagannatha; aiche-similarly; ghara yai'-going home;kara-just do; kutumba-family; mi/ana-meeting.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu advised, "Immediately go to Lord Jagannatha'stemple to see the Lord. Then go home and meet your family members."TEXT 40121'. 91i 11ti t Wti1 I1ftr;11

Text 43] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 231SYNONYMSketre-to jagannatha Puri; asi' -coming; raja -the King; sarvabhaume-forSarvabhauma Bhattacarya; bo/ai/a-called; sarvabhaume-unto SarvabhaumaBhattacarya; namaskari'-offering obeisances; talihare puchila-he asked him.TRANSLATIONWhen King Prataparudra returned to Jagannatha Puri, he called for SarvabhaumaBhattacarya. When Bhattacarya went to see the King, the Kingoffered him respects and made the following inquiries.TEXT 42c1rt1 l'ftf' tw " fil ? t, -'I. til

232 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"Yet despite my great endeavor, the Lord would not agree to see a king. Indeed,He said that if He were asked again, He would quit Jagannatha Puri andgo elsewhere."TEXT 44fern1 t

Text 47]The Bec;ta-kirtana Pastimes233TEXT 46ill lit'

234 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'faMadhya-lila, Ch. 11mad-eka-varjarh krpayiyatitinirQiya kim so 'vatatara deval)SYNONYMSadarsaniyan-upon those who are unfit to be seen; api-although; nicajatin-thelower class of men; sarhvikate-puts His merciful glance; hanta-alas;tathapi-still; no-not; mam-upon me; mat-myself; eka-alone; varjam-rejecting;krpayiyati-He will bestow His mercy; iti-thus; nirQiya-deciding;kim-whether; sa/:l-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; avatatara-has descended;deva/:1 -the Supreme Personality of Godhead.TRANSLATION" 'Alas, has Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu made His advent deciding that He willdeliver all others with the exception of me? He bestows His merciful glanceupon many lower-class men who are usually not even to be seen.' "PURPORTThis verse is found in the Sri Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka (8.28).it11 fi!9i1 -TEXT 48tt1t ifl f1ft -til I'1ft1t 1%9§1- t1 il1li:t il u 817' utanra pratijtia-more na karibe darasanamora pratijtia-tanha vina cha

Text 50]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes235satatam kirtayanto mamyatantas ca drc;Jha-vratabnamasyantas ca mam bhaktyanitya-yukta upasate"Always chanting My glories, endeavoring with great determination, bowingdown before Me, these great souls perpetually worship Me with devotion."These are the symptoms of a mahatma engaged in the Lord's service in fullKrl)a consciousness. Thus Maharaja Prataparudra's determination is very exaltedand is called drc;Jha-vrata. Because of this determination, he was finally able toreceive Lord Caitanya's direct mercy.TEXT 49'rw 11t il1 9ft ?9fi·'lil 1f 11:tJ, f

236 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaMadhya-lila, Ch. 11eta suni' sarvabhauma ha-ifa cintitarajara anuraga dekhi' ha-ifa vismitaSYNONYMSeta suni'-hearing this; sarvabhauma-Sarvabhauma; ha-ifa-became; cintita-verythoughtful; rajara-of the King; anuraga-attachment; dekhi '-seeing;ha- ifa-became; vismita-astonished.TRANSLATIONHearing King Prataparudra's determination, Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya becamethoughtful. Indeed, he was very astonished to see the King's determination.PURPORTSarvabhauma Bhattacarya was astonished because such determination is notpossible for a worldly man attached to material enjoyment. The King certainly hadample opportunity for material enjoyment, but he was thinking that his kingdomand everything else was useless if he could not see SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Thisis certainly sufficient cause for astonishment. In Srimad-Bhagavatam it is statedthat bhakti, devotional service, must be unconditional. No material impedimentscan actually check the advancement of devotional service, be it executed by acommon man or a king. In any case, devotional service rendered to the Lord is alwayscomplete, despite the devotee's material position. Devotional service is soexalted that it can be executed by anyone iri any position. One simply must bedrdha-vrata, firmly determined.TEXT 51t:eit

Text 52] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 237PURPORTDue to King Prataparudra's firm determination, Bhagacarya predicted that SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu's mercy would be there without fail. As confirmedelsewhere in Caitanya-caritamrta (Madhya, 19.151), guru-krQa-prasade payabhakti-lata-bija: "By the mercy of the spiritual master and Krr:ta, one gets the seedof devotional service." Bhagacarya was supposed to be the spiritual master ofKing Prataparudra, and he gave his blessings to the effect that the Lord would bemerciful upon the King. The mercy of the spiritual master and Krr:ta combine togrant success to a devotee engaged in Krr:ta consciousness. This is confirmed bythe Vedas:yasya deve para bhaktiryatha deva tatha gurautasyaite kathita hy artha/:1prakasante mahatmana/:1"Only unto those great souls who have implicit faith in both the Lord and thespiritual master are all the imports of Vedic knowledge automatically revealed."(Svetasvatara Upaniad 6.23)Maharaja Prataparudra had firm faith in Bhattacarya, who declared SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu to be the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Having firm faith in Bhattacaryaas his spiritual master, King Prataparudra immediately accepted SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu as the Supreme Lord. Thus he began worshiping SrTCaitanya Mahaprabhu in his mind. This is the process of devotional service. Accordingto Bhagavad-gita (9.34):man-mana bhava mad-bhaktomad-yaji marh namaskurumam evaiyasi yuktvaivamatmanarh mat-parayaQa/:1"Engage your mind always in thinking of Me, become My devotee, offer obeisancesand worship Me. Being completely absorbed in Me, surely you will cometo Me."This process is very simple. One need only be firmly convinced by the spiritualmaster that Krr:ta is the Supreme Personality of Godhead. If one decides this, hecan make further progress by thinking of Krr:ta, chanting of Krr:ta and glorifyingHim. There is then no doubt that such a fully surrendered devotee will receive theblessings of Lord Krr:ta. SrTia Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya explains this further.TEXT 52 - 'lfti{, 'i!tlf'Rf '1{- I

238 Sri Caitanya-caritam!1a Madhya-lila, Ch. 11tenha-premadhina, tamara prema-gar;Jhataraavasya karibena krpa tamara uparaSYNONYMStenha-He (Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu); prema-adhina-under the control oflove; tamara prema-your love; gar;Jha-tara-very deep; avasya-certainly;karibena krpa-He will bestow mercy; tamara upara-upon you.TRANSLATIONAs soon as Bhattacarya saw the King's firm determination, he declared,"The Supreme Lord is approached only by pure love. Your love for SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu is very, very deep; therefore without a doubt He will bemerciful upon you."PURPORTSuch determination is the first qualification. As confirmed by ROpa Gosvami(Upadesamrta, 3): utsahan ni5cayad dhairyat. One must first have firm determination,firm faith. When one engages in devotional service, he must maintain thisfirm determination. Then Krt:a will be pleased with his service. The spiritualmaster can show the path of devotional service. If the disciple follows the principlesrigidly and undeviatingly, he will certainly rece!ve the mercy of Krt:Ja. This isconfirmed by the sastras.TEXT 53r;r

Text 56]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes239TEXT 541{tlrlijj1·ffl ., '1'1 I:s!"Cit·tt J

240 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11'kr?Qa-rasa-pancadhyaya' karite pathanaekale yai' mahaprabhura dharibe caraf)aSYNONYMSkr?Qa-rasa-panca-adhyaya-the five chapters in the Tenth Canto of Srimad­Bhagavatam in which Lord Krr:Ja's pastimes of the rasa dance are described; karitepathana-to recite; eka/e yai'-going alone; mahaprabhura-of Lord Srr CaitanyaMahaprabhu; dharibe caraf)a-catch hold of the lotus feet.TRANSLATION"When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu enters the Gu•:u;lica, you should also gothere and read five chapters about Lord Km•a's dancing with the gopis. In thisway you can catch hold of the Lord's lotus feet.TEXT 57uttil ilt, -'ft -.ilt fil' Ifi'f'Jril

Text 58]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes241TEXT 581tt11til"f 1tt11, 't11t1t ,11·'1 I!_-'It f 1t f

242 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 59fil' '$f9ff 11t t:i;9ffiS1'i" I't_t f11ti! l11!i!'N W C II

Text 62]The Bec;Ja-kirtana Pastimes243rajare prabodhiya bhatta gefa nijafayasnana-yatra-dine prabhura ananda hrdayaSYNONYMSrajare-the King; prabodhiya-encouraging; bhatta-Sarvabhauma Bhattacarya;gefa-departed; nija-afaya-to his own home; snana-yatra-dine-on theday of the bathing ceremony of Lord jagannatha; prabhura-of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; ananda-full of happiness; hrdaya-heart.TRANSLATIONAfter thus encouraging the King, Sarvabhauma Bhatfacarya returned home.On the day of Lord Jagannatha's bathing ceremony, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhuwas very happy at heart.TEXT 62til c;wf' 1r; ':Jt' II IIsnana-yatra dekhi' prabhura haifa baqa sukhaisvarera 'anavasare' paifa baqa dui)khaSYNONYMSsnana-yatra-the bathing ceremony of Lord Jagannatha; dekhi'-seeing;prabhura-of Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; haifa-became; baqa-very much;sukha-happiness; isvarera-of the Lord; anavasare-during the pastime ofretirement; paifa-got; baqa-very much; du/:lkha-unhappiness.TRANSLATIONAfter seeing the bathing ceremony of Lord Jagannatha, Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu became very happy. But when Lord Jagannatha retired after theceremony, Lord Caitanya became very unhappy because He could not seeHim.PURPORTAfter the bathing ceremony of Sri Jagannatha, which takes place just a fortnightbefore the Ratha-yatra ceremony, the body of the Lord Jagannatha Deity isrepainted, and this takes just about a fortnight to complete. This period is calledAnavasara. There are many who visit the temple to see Lord jagannatha regularlyevery day, and for them His retirement after the bathing ceremony is unbearable.

244 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu felt Lord Jagannatha's absence from the temple verymuch.TEXT 63,om.;nrett;

Text 671The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes245TEXT 65u-< "'t?; "fl i 1 "fj,- fiS'fi·it

246 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11gauc;fa haite vaiQava asitechena dui-satamahaprabhura bhak ta saba- maha-bhagavataSYNONYMSgauc;Ja haite-from Bengal; vaiQava-devotees; asitechena-are coming; duisata-numberingabout two hundred; mahaprabhura-of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; bhakta-the devotees; saba-all; maha-bhagavata-greatly advanceddevotees.TRANSLATION11 About two hundred devotees are coming from Bengal. All of them aregreatly advanced devotees and specifically devoted to Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu.TEXT 68 tfit1 C f6Jlfti{ Ilii-mt :Jttw·:Jt'llt'ti{ II IT' IInarendre asiya sabe haifa vidyamanatan-sabare cahi vasa prasada-samadhanaSYNONYMSnarendre-on the bank of Lake Narendra; asiya-coming; sabe-all of them;haifa vidyamana-staying; tan-sabare-for all of them; cahi-1 want; vasa-residentialquarters; prasada-for distributing prasada; samadhana-arrangement.TRANSLATION11 All of them have already arrived on the bank of Lake Narendra and arewaiting there. I desire residential quarters and prasada arrangements forthem."PURPORTNarendra is a small lake still existing in Jagannatha Puri, where the Candanayatrafestival takes place. Up to the present date, all the Bengali devotees whovisit the jagannatha temple first take their bath in the lake. There they wash theirhands and feet before entering the temple.TEXT 69 ,-t?; fl{ flt

Text 71]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes247raja kahe, -paqichake ami ajfia dibavasa adi ye cahiye, -paqicha saba dibaSYNONYMSraja kahe-the King said; paqichake-unto the attendant; ami-1; ajfia dibashallgive orders; vasa-residential quarters; adi-and other arrangements; yecahiye-whatever you want; paqicha-the attendant; saba-everything; dibawillsupply.TRANSLATIONThe King replied, "I shall give orders to the attendant in the temple. He willarrange for everyone's residential quarters and prasada, as you desire.TEXT 70w '51'1 .. , 1oelti111, t t -rt n 9 o nmahaprabhura gaQa yata ai/a gauqa haitebhattacarya, eke eke dekhaha amateSYNONYMSmahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; gaQa-associates; yata-all;aila-who have come; gauqa haite-from Bengal; bhattacarya-SarvabhaumaBhanacarya; eke eke-one after another; dekhaha-please show; amate-to me.TRANSLATION"Sarvabhauma BhaJtacarya, please show me, one after another, all of SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu's devotees who are coming from Bengal."TEXT 71 ,-fii

248 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhattacarya requested the King, "Go up on the roof of thepalace. Gopinatha Acarya knows every one of the devotees. He will identifythem for you.TEXT 72tflf tl ill ' ffil 1fi{ I

Text 76]The Bec;ia-kirtana Pastimes249TEXT 74m'al-, ,'$ft"l,- IS'fi{ 1'alt-121 lfl3i ' ttl '! II '18 IIdamodara-svarupa, govinda, -dui janamala-prasada lana yaya, yahan vaiQava-gaQaSYNONYMSdamodara-svarupa-Svaropa Damodara; govinda-Govinda; dui jana-twopersons; ma/a-prasada-flower garlands and remnants of Lord Jagannatha's food;/aria-taking; yaya-went; yahari-where; vaiQava-gaQa-the Vair:tavas.TRANSLATIONSvarupa Damodara and Govinda, taking the flower garlands and prasada ofLord Jagannatha, proceeded to where all the Vail)avas were standing.TEXT 75l:'alt 'alti21" t ·tr;11: I11'

250 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa Madhya-lila, Ch. 11SYNONYMSbhattacarya kahe-Bhagacarya said; ei-this gentleman; svarupa-damodarahisname is SvarOpa Damodara; mahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;haya-is; iriha-he; dvitiya-the second; ka/evara-expansion of the body.TRANSLATIONSri Sarvabhauma Bhalfacarya replied, "Here is Svarupa Damodara, who ispractically the second expansion of the body of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TEXT 77N®, (;'ittlff-J, tt , f1 I1 -&tt?;fi ,, fit11l '\'\ lldvitrya, govinda-bhrtya, ihari doriha diyamala pathanachena prabhu gaurava kariyaSYNONYMSdvitiya-the second; govinda-Govinda; bhrtya-personal servant; iharihere;doriha diya-through these two persons; mala-flower garlands;pathanachena-has sent; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; gaurava kariyagivingmuch honor.TRANSLATION"The second person is Govinda, Lord Caitanya's personal servant. The Lordhas sent garlands and remnants of Lord Jagannatha's food with these two personssimply to honor the devotees from Bengal."TEXT 78

Text 80] The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes 251TRANSLATIONAt the beginning, Svarupa Damodara came forward and garlanded AdvaitaAcarya. Govinda next came and offered a second garland to Advaita Acarya.TEXT 79t! ''iftR"l i1i, flillf r;1ftt1f II 'I IItabe govinda darxfavat kaila acaryeretanre nahi cine acarya, puchila damodareSYNONYMStabe-at that time; govinda-Govinda; daQ

252 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 81 (;:JI

Text 85]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes253acarya kahe, -irihara nama advaita acaryamahaprabhura manya-patra, sarva-sirodharyaSYNONYMSacarya kahe-Gopinatha Acarya said; irihara nama-His name; advaitaacarya-Advaita Acarya; mahaprabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; manyapatra-honorable;sarva-sirodharya-the topmost devotee.TRANSLATIONGopinatha Acarya replied, "His name is Advaita Acarya. He is honored evenby Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and He is therefore the topmost devotee.TEXT 84·ful! ·, ful!·'!i IlifJt-' · ful!·mtttt II IrS IIsrivasa-paQc;fita iriha, paQc;fita-vakresvaravidyanidhi-acarya, iriha paQc;fita-gadadharaSYNONYMSsrivasa-paQc;fita -Srivasa Pal)c)ita; iriha-here; paQc;fita-vakresvara-VakresvaraPal)c)ita; vidyanidhi-acarya-Vidyanidhi Acarya; iriha-here; paQc;fitagadadhara-Gadadhara Pal)

254 Sri Caitanya-caritamrfa Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"Here are Acaryaratna, Purandara Par;tc;lita, Gangadasa Par;tc;lita and SankaraPar;c;lita.TEXT 86Lfl , · ?tful! iltm'l 1 · '.il?ttilll lr IIei murari gupta, iliha paQc;/ita narayal)aharidasa thakura iliha bhuvana-pavanaSYNONYMSei-this; muran gupta-Murari Gupta; iilha-here; paQc;/ita narayal)a­Narayal)a Pal)

Text 89]The Bet;fa-kirtana Pastimes255govinda, madhava gho?a, ei vasu-gho?atina bhaira kirtane prabhu payena santo?aSYNONYMSgovinda-Govinda Ghosh; madhava gho?a-Madhava Ghosh; ei-this; vasugho?a-VasudevaGhosh; tina bhaira-of the three brothers; kirtane-in thesarikirtana; prabhu-the Lord; payena santo?a-gets very much pleasure.TRANSLATION"Here also are Govinda Ghosh, Madhava Ghosh and Vasudeva Ghosh. Theyare three brothers, and their sankirtana, congregational chanting, pleases thelord very much.PURPORT'Govinda Ghosh belonged to the kayastha dynasty of the Uttara-ra

256 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11PURPORTNarottama dasa Thakura, honoring the personal associates of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, has sung as follows (Prarthana 13):gaurangera sang1-gaf)ese yaya vrajendra-suta-pasanitya-siddha kari' maneOne who is intelligent understands that all the personal associates and devoteesof Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu are ever liberated. This means that they do notbelong to this material world because they are always engaged in the devotionalservice of the Lord. One who is engaged in the Lord's devotional service twentyfourhours daily and never forgets the Lord is called nitya-siddha. Srila ROpaGosvamT also confirms this statement:iha yasya harer dasyekarmaf)a manasa giranikhi/asv apy avasthasujivan-muktab sa ucyate"A person acting in the service of Kr?r:Ja with body, mind, intelligence and words isa liberated person even within the material world, although he may be engaged inmany so-called material activites." (Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu, 1.2.187)A devotee is always thinking of how better to serve Lord Kr?r:Ja, the SupremePersonality of Godhead, and how to broadcast His name, fame and qualitiesthroughout the world. One who is nitya-siddha has no business other than broadcastingthe glories of the Lord all over the world according to his ability. Suchpeople are already associates of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Therefore Narottamadasa Thakura says, nitya-siddha kari' mane. One should not think that because SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu was personally present five hundred years ago, only Hisassociates were liberated. Rather, Srila Narottama dasa Thakura says that anyoneis a nitya-siddha if he acts on behalf of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu by spreading theglories of the holy name of the Lord. We should respect those devotees preachingthe glories of the Lord as nitya-siddha and should not consider them conditioned.marh ca yo 'vyabhicaref)abhakti-yogena sevatesa guf)an samatityaitanbrahma-bhayaya kalpate(Bg. 14.26)One who has transcended the material modes of nature is supposed to be on theBrahman platform. That is also the platform of nitya-siddha. The nitya-siddha not

Text 92] The Be«;;a-kirtana Pastimes 257only stays on the Brahman platform but also works on that platform. Simply by acceptingthe associates of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu as nitya-siddha, one canvery easily go back home, back to Godhead.TEXT 90JitQ C(if, l.fl .. ' f

258 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11mukunda-dasa, narahari, sri-raghunandanakhar:u;fa-vasi cirafijiva, ara sulocanaSYNONYMSmukunda-dasa-Mukunda dasa; narahari-Narahari; sri-raghunandana-SriRaghunandana; khaQQ'a-vasi -residents of Khar:Jc_ja; cirafijiva-Cirafijiva; araand;su/ocana-Sulocana.TRANSLATION"Here are Mukunda dasa, Narahari, Sri Raghunandana, Ciraiijiva andSulocana, all residents of Khaa.TEXT 93

Text 96] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 259TRANSLATIONThe King said, "Upon seeing all these devotees, I am much astonished, for Ihave never seen such an effulgence.TEXT 95G;1i·ll ll--'l I 11 ll (t llkoti-surya-sama saba -ujjvala-varaf)akabhu nahi suni ei madhura kirtanaSYNONYMSkoti-surya-sama-equal to the shining of millions of suns; saba-all of them;ujjvala-varaf)a-very bright luster; kabhu nahi suni-1 have never heard; ei-this;madhura kirtana-such melodious performance of congregational chanting.TRANSLATION"Indeed, their effulgence is like the brilliance of a million suns. Nor have Iever heard the Lord's names chanted so melodiously.PURPORTSuch are the symptoms of pure devotees when they are chanting. All the puredevotees are as bright as sunshine, and their bodily luster is very effulgent. In addition,their performance of salikirtana is unparalleled. There are many professionalchanters who can perform congregational chanting with various musical instrumentsin an artistic and musical way, but their chanting cannot be as attractive asthe congregational chanting of pure devotees. If a devotee sticks strictly to theprinciples governing Vail)ava behavior, his bodily luster will naturally be attractive,and his singing and chanting of the holy names of the Lord will be effective.People will appreciate such kirtana without hesitation. Even dramas about thepastimes of Lord Caitanya or Sri Krl!a should be played by devotees. Such dramaswill immediately interest an audience and be full of potency. The students of theInternational Society for Krishna Consciousness should note these two points andtry to apply these principles in their spreading of the Lord's glories.TEXT 96tfi ,l$f, tfi J, " rnfil1'tt1 ett ' tfi

260 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11aiche prema, aiche nrtya, aiche hari-dhvanikahan nahi dekhi, aiche kahan nahi suniSYNONYMSaiche-such; prema-ecstatic love; aiche nrtya-such dancing; aiche haridhvani-suchvibration of the chanting of the holy name; kahar'l -anywhere;nahi dekhi-1 have never seen; aiche-such; kahar'l -anywhere; nahi suni-1never heard.TRANSLATION"I have never before seen such ecstatic love, nor heard the vibration of theholy name of the lord chanted in such a way, nor seen such dancing duringsalikirtana."PURPORTBecause the temple of Lord Jagannatha is situated at jagannatha Puri, manydevotees from all parts of the world came to perform sankirtana in glorification ofthe Lord. All these devotees were certainly seen and heard by Maharaja Prataparudra,but he herein admits that the kirtana performed by the associates ofthe Lord was unique. He had never before heard such sankirtana nor seen such attractivefeatures manifest by the devotees. The members of the InternationalSociety for Krishna Consciousness should go to India during the birthdayceremony of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu at Mayapur and perform sankirtana congregationally.This will attract the attention of all the important personalities inIndia, just as the beauty, bodily luster and sankirtana performance by the associatesof Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu attracted the attention of Maharaja Prataparudra.The associates of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu were unlimited during the Lord's presenceon this planet, but anyone who is pure in life and devoted to the mission ofSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is to be understood as a nitya-siddha associate of theLord.TEXT 97vt'fi '(; 1,11\!t fi- 021-,..fl II i\l'l IIbhattacarya kahe ei madhura vacanacaitanyera sr?ti-ei prema-sankirtanaSYNONYMSbhattacarya-Sarvabhauma Bhanacarya; kahe-replied; ei-this; madhuravacana -transcendental sweetness of the voice; caitanyera sr?ti-the creation of

Text 99] The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes 261Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ei-this; prema-satikirtana-chanting in theecstasy of love of Godhead.TRANSLATIONSarvabhauma Bhatfacarya replied, "This sweet transcendental sound is aspecial creation of the Lord known as prema-sankirtana, congregationalchanting in love of Godhead.TEXT 98

262 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"Anyone who worships Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu by congregationalchanting should be understood to be very intelligent. One who does not do somust be considered a victim of this age and bereft of all intelligence.PURPORTRascals propose that anyone can invent his own religious process, and thisproposition is condemned herein. If one actually wants to become religious, hemust take up the chanting of the Hare Krt:a maha-mantra. The real meaning ofreligion is stated in Srimad-Bhagavatam (6.3.19-22).dharmarh tu sak?ad-bhagavat-praQitarhna vai vidur r?ayo napi devaf:rna siddha-mukhya asura manu?yaf:rkutas ca vidyadhara-caraQadayaf:rsvayambhar naradaf:r sambhuf:rkumaraf:r kapilo manuf:rprah/ado janako bhi?mobalir vaiyasakir vayamdvadasaite vijanimodharmarh bhagavatarh bhataf:rguhyarh visuddharh durbodharhyarh jnatvamrtam asnuteetavan eva Joke 'sminpurhsarh dharmaf:r paraf:r smrtaf:rbhakti-yogo bhagavatitan-nama-grahaQadibhi/:rThe purport of these verses is that dharma, or religion, cannot be manufacturedby a human being. Religion is the law or code of the Lord. Consequently religioncannot be manufactured even by great saintly persons, demigods or siddhamukhyas,and what to speak of asuras, human beings, Vidyadharas, Carat:as, andso on. The principles of dharma, religion, come down in the parampara systembeginning with twelve personalities-namely, Lord Brahma; the great saintNarada; Lord Siva; the four Kumaras; Kapila, the son of Devahoti; SvayambhuvaManu;Prahlada Maharaja; King janaka; grandfather Bhima; Bali Maharaja;Sukadeva Gosvami; and Yamaraja. The principles of religion are known to thesetwelve personalities. Dharma refers to the religious principles by which one can

Text 100] The Bec;ja-kirtana Pastimes 263understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead. Dharma is very confidential, uncontaminatedby all material influence, and very difficult for ordinary men tounderstand. However, if one actually understands dharma, he immediately becomesliberated and is transferred to the kingdom of God. Bhagavata-dharma, orthe principle of religion enunciated by the parampara system, is the supreme principleof religion. In other words, dharma refers to the science of bhakti-yoga,which begins by the novice's chanting the holy name of the Lord (tan-namagrahaQadibhi/:1).In this age of Kali it is recommended in Caitanya-caritamrta, kali-ka/e dharma­-kr?Qa-nama-sankirtana. In the age of Kali the chanting of the holy name of theLord is the method of religion approved by all Vedic scriptures. In the next text ofthis Caitanya-caritamrta, from Srimad-Bhagavatam (11.5.32), it is further stressed.TEXT 100

264 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 101 ,-llft1ltt'1 C'!i} ·I'!t

Text 103] The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes 265mercy of the Lord, one cannot spread the holy name of the Lord. One who canspread the Lord's name is called labdha-caitanya in the words of BhaktisiddhantaSarasavti. The labdha-caitanya is one who has actually awakened his original consciousness,Kr?a consciousness. The influence of the pure devotees in Kr?a consciousnessis such that it can awaken others to become immediately Kr?a consciousand engage themselves in the transcendental loving service of Kr?a. In thisway the descendants of pure devotees increase, and Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhutakes much pleasure in seeing the increase of His devotees. The word sumedhasa/:1means "sharply intelligent." When one's intelligence is sharp, he can increasethe interests of common men in loving Caitanya Mahaprabhu and throughHim in loving Radha-Kr?a. Those not interested in understanding Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu are simply material in their attempts at professional chanting anddancing for money, despite their supposed artistry. If one does not have full faithin Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he cannot properly chant and dance in the sankirtanamovement. Artificial chanting and dancing may be due to sentiments or sentimentalagitation, but this cannot help one advance in Kr?a consciousness.TEXT 103nf ilrt t' f'Gi! il

266 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11may celebrate himself as a learned follower of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, and eventhough one may attempt to preach the holy name of the Lord all over the world, ifhe is not favored by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu he will find fault with the puredevotee and will not be able to understand how a preacher is empowered byLord Caitanya. One must be considered bereft of the mercy of Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu when he criticizes the Kr?a consciousness movement now spreadingall over the world or finds fault with this movement or the leader of the movement.TEXT 104if9f ' ' 9f1liS!'li­\P!1C"i.'f"l't, c!l f I1011r 5r-01 l>i'll' c!l'C'11if9J ffilf'- fW41_ II o 8 IIathapi te deva padambuja-dvayaprasada-lesanugrhitaeva hijanati tattvaril bhagavan-mahimnona canya eko 'pi ciraril vicinvanSYNONYMSatha-therefore; api-indeed; te-Your; deva-my Lord; pada-ambujadvaya-ofthe two lotus feet; prasada-of the mercy; /esa-by only a trace;anugrhita/:1-favored; eva-certainly; hi-indeed; janati-one knows; tattvamthetruth; bhagavat-of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; mahimna/:1-of thegreatness; na-never; ca-and; anya/:1-another; eka/:1-one; api-although;ciram-for a long period; vicinvan-speculating.TRANSLATION"'My Lord, if one is favored by even a slight trace of the mercy of Your lotusfeet, he can understand the greatness of Your personality. But those whospeculate to understand the Supreme Personality of Godhead are unable toknow You, even though they continue to study the Vedas for many years.' "PURPORTThis verse is a quotation from the Srimad-Bhagavatam (10.14.29).1t is explainedin the Madhya-lila, in the Sixth Chapter, text 84.

Text 107]The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes267TEXT 105:m t,--:Jtt 'Slit iii

268 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaMadhya-lila, Ch. 11age tarire mi/i' sabe tarire sarige lanatarira sarige jagannatha dekhibena giyaSYNONYMSage-first; tarire-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; mi/i'-meeting; sabe-all thedevotees; tarire-Him; sarige-with them; /ana-taking; tarira sarige-with Him;jagannatha-Lord Jagannatha; dekhibena-they will see; giya-going.TRANSLATION"First the devotees will meet Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and then take Himwith them to the temple to see Lord Jagannatha."TEXT 108tt?i ,-

Text 111] The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes 269TRANSLATION"Indeed, Va;inatha has already gone to the residence of Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu and has taken a huge quantity of maha-prasada. Please let meknow the reason for this."TEXT 110i ,-

270 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 112 t,-- ,( ' ·'t1i Il t'Sftt tfi - n nbhatta kahe,-tumi yei kaha, sei vidhi-dharmaei raga-marge ache sOk?ma-dharma-marmaSYNONYMSbhatta kahe-Bhattacarya said; tumi yei kaha-whatever you say; sei vidhidharma-thatis a regulative principle; ei raga-marge-in this spontaneous love;ache-there are; sOk?ma-dharma-marma-subtle intricacies of the religioussystem.TRANSLATIONBhattacarya told the King, "What you have said is right according to theregulative principles governing the visiting of holy places, but there is anotherpath, which is the path of spontaneous love. According to those principles,there are subtle intricacies involved in the execution of religious principles.PURPORTAccording to the Vedic regulative principles, one has to be celibate before enteringa holy place of pilgrimage. Generally people are very much addicted tosense gratification, and unless they have sex at night, they cannot sleep. Theregulative principles therefore enjoin that before a common man goes to a holyplace of pilgrimage, he should observe complete celibacy. As soon as one enters aholy place, he must observe fasting for the day, and after shaving his head clean,he must take a bath in a river or ocean near the holy place. These methods areadopted to neutralize the effects of sinful activities. Visiting a holy place ofpilgrimage means neutralizing the reactions of a sinful life. Those who go to holyplaces of pilgrimage actually unload the reactions of their sinful lives, and consequentlyholy places are overloaded with sinful activities left there by visitors.When a saintly person or pure devotee visits such a holy place, he absorbs thesinful effects left by the common man and again purifies the holy place. 17rthi-kurvantitirthani (Bhag. 1.13.10). Therefore a common man's visit to a holy place andan exalted saintly person's visit there are different. The common man leaves hissins in the holy place, and a saintly person or devotee cleanses these sins simplyby his presence. The devotees of Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu were not commonmen, and they could not be subjected to the rules and regulations governing thevisiting of holy places. Rather, they exhibited their spontaneous love for SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu. Immediately upon arrival at the holy place, they went to

Text 114] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 271see Lord Caitanya, and by His order they took maha-prasada without followingthe regulations governing holy places.TEXT 1131:1f1{ 'Pft1ft-. -, t'Pf'l I ,t'J1ite. tefi-Jfllf·c; II :> :> IIisvarera parok$a ajt'ia-k$aura, upO$al)aprabhura sak$at ajna-prasada-bhojanaSYNONYMSisvarera-of the Supreme Personality of Godhead; parok$a-indirect; ajt'iaorder;k$aura-shaving; upo$al)a-fasting; prabhura-of the Lord; sak$atdirect;ajt'ia-order; prasada-bhojana-to take the prasada.TRANSLATION"The scriptural injunctions for shaving and fasting are indirect orders of theSupreme Personality of Godhead. However, when there is a direct order fromthe Lord to take prasada, naturally the devotees take prasada as their first duty.TEXT 114l:!tti 'Pf

272 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 115f til! t_

Text 118]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes273yanre krpa kari' karena hrdaye preraQakrQasraya haya, chacje veda-/aka-dharmaSYNONYMSyanre-in whomever; krpa-mercy; kari'-bestowing; karena-does;hrdaye-in the heart; preraQa-inspiration; krQa-asraya-shelter of Lord Krl)a;haya-there is; chacje-he gives up; veda-Vedic principles; /aka-dharmasocialetiquette.TRANSLATION"The man to whom the Lord shows His mercy by inspiring him within theheart takes shelter only of Lord Kr;a and abandons all Vedic and socialcustoms.PURPORTThis is also the teaching of Bhagavad-gita:sarva-dharman parityajyamam ekarh saraf)arh vrajaaharh tvarh sarva-papebhyomokayi$yami ma sucaf:!"Abandon all varieties of religion and just surrender unto Me. I shall deliver youfrom all sinful reaction. Do not fear." (Bg. 18.66) Such firm faith in the SupremePersonality of Godhead is possible only by the mercy of the Lord. The Lord is sittingwithin everyone's heart, and when He personally inspires His devotee, thedevotee does not stick to the Vedic principles or social customs but ratherdevotes himself to the transcendental loving service of the Lord. This is confirmedin the following verse from Srimad-Bhagavatam (4.29.47).TEXT 118'tll!'l'tlt ;s5f

274 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11SYNONYMSyada-when; yam-to whom; anugrhQati-shows special favor; bhagavantheSupreme Personality of Godhead; atma-bhavita/:1-who is seated in everyone'sheart; sa/:1-that person; jahati-gives up; matim-attention; Joke-tosocial behavior; vede-to Vedic injunctions; ca-also; parini$thitam-attached.TRANSLATION" 'When one is inspired by the lord, who is sitting in everyone's heart, hedoes not care for social custom or Vedic regulative principles.' "PURPORTThis instruction was given by Narada Gosvami to King Pracinabarhi in connectionwith the story of Purafijana. Without the mercy of the Supreme Personality ofGodhead, one cannot extricate himself from the fruitive activities that are underthe jurisdiction of the Vedas. Even personalities like Lord Brahma, Lord Siva, Manu,the Prajapatis headed by Daka, the four Kumaras, Marici and even Narada himselfcould not properly receive the causeless mercy of the Lord.TEXT 119 tfi;t1 t t1 I

Text 122]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes275tt1f "' err, "' :Jttw 1-.r'lf 5f.fil

276 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"The orders of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu must be carefully carried out. Althoughthe lord may not give direct orders, you are still to carry out Hisdesires simply by understanding His indications."TEXT 123 fi;J' f

Text 127]The Bec;ja-kirtana Pastimes277TEXT 125rrn tStr;; ijt' '

278 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11advaita karila prabhura caraQa vandanaacaryere kaila prabhu prema-alinganaSYNONYMSadvaita-Advaita Acarya; karila-did; prabhura-of Lord SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu; caraQa-of the lotus feet; vandana-worship; acaryere-untoAdvaita Acarya; kai/a-did; prabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu; premaa/ingana-embracingin ecstatic love.TRANSLATIONFirst Advaita Acarya offered prayers to the lotus feet of the Lord, and theLord immediately embraced Him in ecstatic love.TEXT 128'12f"' i "'' "Pt1t"' ru 1:-;rn 'nn 12t 1 11 "' 11premanande hai/a dunhe parama asthirasamaya dekhiya prabhu hai/a kichu dhiraSYNONYMSprema-anande-in ecstatic love; hai/a-became; dunhe-both of them;parama asthira-greatly agitated; samaya-the time; dekhiya-seeing; prabhutheLord; haila-became; kichu-a little; dhira-patient.TRANSLATIONIndeed, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu and Advaita Acarya displayed agitationdue to ecstatic love. Seeing the time and circumstance, however, LordCaitanya Mahaprabhu remained patient.TEXT 129

Text 131] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 279everyone; kari/a-did; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;prema-a/itiganaembracingin love.TRANSLATIONAfter this, all the devotees, headed by Srivasa Thakura, offered prayers tothe lotus feet of the lord, and the lord embraced each and every one of themin great love and ecstasy.TEXT 130t I; (t• Ciif 'VI'1 I1 'f

280 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaMadhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 132til-fi{"r; 1 Itfi{ 11: t'iJ·qt flt;;-1 II IIapana-nikate prabhu saba vasailaapani sri-haste sabare malya-gandha dilaSYNONYMSapana-nikate-by His own side; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; saba-allof them; vasai/a-made sit; apani-personally Himself; sri-haste-with His hand;sabare-unto everyone; ma/ya-garland; gandha-sandalwood pulp; di/aoffered.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu made all the devotees sit at His side, and with Hisown hand He offered them garlands and sandalwood pulp.TEXT 1331i, t1i 7;

Texts 135-136]The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes281advaitere kahena prabhu madhura vacaneaji ami purf}a ha-ilana tamara agamaneSYNONYMSadvaitere-unto Advaita Acarya Prabhu; kahena-says; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; madhura vacane-in sweet language; aji-today; ami-1; pOrQaperfect;ha-ilana-became; tamara-Your; agamane-on arrival.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu addressed Advaita Acarya Prabhu, saying sweetly,"My dear sir, today I have become perfect because of Your arrival."TEXTS 135-136 ,-Jr'!ftH lilt IWf9f ( II '!J II1!-ttf?t 1;1f tift I

282 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 137 c;wf-t' tflft i Itc;

Text 141]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes283TEXT 139t ,,-"' ror -Ptt"' c:!t " 1Q!t11 R'l "' c;lf ill II \!)IIvasu kahe, -mukunda adau paifa tamara saligatamara caral)a paifa sei punar-janmaSYNONYMSvasu kahe-Vasudeva Datta said; mukunda-Mukunda; adau-in the beginning;paifa-got; tamara saliga-Your association; tomara caral)a-Your lotusfeet; paifa-got; sei-that; punab-janma-transcendental rebirth.TRANSLATIONVasudeva replied, "Mukunda got Your association in the beginning. Assuch, he has taken shelter at Your lotus feet. That is his transcendentalrebirth."TEXT 14000 1 11_ t IQ!t11t11" tt\!1 l!tt\! (t'l Oi II go IIchota hana mukunda ebe haifa amara jyethatomara krpa-patra tate sarva-gul)e srethaSYNONYMSchota hafla-being junior; mukunda-Mukunda; ebe-now; haifa-has become;amara-my; jyetha-senior; tomara-Your; krpa-patra-favorite; tatetherefore;sarva-gul)e-in all good qualities; sretha-superior.TRANSLATIONThus Vasudeva Datta admitted his inferiority to Mukunda, his son."A lthough Mukunda is my junior," he said, "he first received Your favor. Consequentlyhe became transcendentally senior to me. Besides that, You verymuch favored Mukunda. Thus he is superior in all good qualities."TEXT 141: t_ -fir Q!t11 filfilt I ettf.rntfil '5ffjjiij' II 8 II

284 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11puna/:1 prabhu kahe-ami tamara nimittedui pustaka aniyachi 'dakif,la' ha-iteSYNONYMSpuna/:1-again; prabhu kahe-the Lord said; ami-1; tamara nimitte-for yoursake; dui-two; pustaka-books; aniyachi-have brought; dakif,la ha -ite-fromSouth India.TRANSLATIONThe lord said, "For your sake only, I have brought two books from SouthIndia.TEXT.142'Qit i tti, i!1 fif11'\ifCI m tfl3111 8 IIsvarupera thani ache, /aha ta likhiyavasudeva anandita pustaka panaSYNONYMSsvarupera thani-in the possession of SvarOpa Damodara; ache-they are;/aha-you take; ta-them; likhiya-copying; vasudeva-Vasudeva; ananditaveryglad; pustaka-the books; pana-getting .TRANSLATION"The books are kept with Svarfipa Damodara, and you can get themcopied." Hearing this, Vasudeva became very glad.TEXT 143 :Jit filf "'' I :J(ll f?f"f II 8 IIpratyeka vaiQava sabe likhiya la-ilakrame krame dui grantha sarvatra vyapilaSYNONYMSpratyeka-each and every; vaif,Java-devotee; sabe-all; likhiya -copying;/a-i/a-took; krame krame-by and by; dui grantha-the two books; sarvatraeverywhere;vyapila-become broadcast.

Text 145] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 285TRANSLATIONIndeed, each and every Vair;tava copied the two books. By and by, the twobooks [Brahma-sarilhita and Sri Kr;ta-karr;tamta] were broadcast all overIndia.TEXT 144"PtttJ fil'' t I -tl tfif 't II 88 IIsrivasadye kahe prabhu kari' maha-pritatamara cari-bhaira ami ha-inu vikritaSYNONYMSsrivasa-adye-unto the Srivasa and his three brothers; kahe-says; prabhutheLord; kari'-giving; maha-prita-great love; tamara-of you; cari-bhaira-offour brothers; ami-1; ha-inu-became; vikrita-purchased.TRANSLATIONThe Lord addressed Srivasa and his brothers with great love and affection,saying, "I am so obliged that I am purchased by you four brothers."TEXT 145 ,- '

286 Sri Caitanya-caritama Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 146 Off'li'l '{ ftlfttt It- t11t11'

Text 150]The Be

288 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta Madhya-lila, Ch. 11SYNONYMSsuni '-hearing; sivananda-sena-Sivananda Sena; prema-avita hatia-becomingabsorbed in pure love; daQ(iavat hatia-offering obeisances; pa(ie-fallsdown; 5/oka-a verse; pa(iiya -reciting.TRANSLATIONImmediately upon hearing this, Sivananda Sena became absorbed inecstatic love and fell down on the ground, offering obeisances to the Lord. Hethen began to recite the following verse.TEXT 151f;p:pliif1:\!it"l

Text 153] The Bef;la-kirtana Pastimes 289dangerous ocean of birth and death. The Lord is always prepared to show Hismercy upon fallen souls struggling against miserable material conditions. As statedin Bhagavad-gita:mamaivarhso jiva-lokejiva-bhuta/:1 sanatana/:1mana/:1-athanindriyaQiprakrti-sthani karati"The living entities in this conditioned world are My eternal, fragmental parts. Dueto conditioned life, they are struggling very hard with the six senses, which includethe mind." (Bg. 15.7)Thus every living being is struggling hard in this material nature. Actually the livingentity is part and parcel of the Supreme Lord, and when he surrenders untothe Supreme Personality of Godhead, he attains release from the ocean of birthand death. The Lord, being very kind to fallen souls, is always anxious to get theliving entity out of the ocean of nescience. If the living entity understands hisposition and surrenders to the Lord, his life becomes successful.. TEXT 152\21!';1l tRf·$ 12i't_ i{j f11'firn1ttml! ' e, 1 II a- IIprathame murari-gupta prabhure na miliyabahirete pa(ii' ache daQ(iavat hanaSYNONYMSprathame-at first; murari-gupta-Murari Gupta; prabhure-to Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; na-without; mi/iya -meeting; bahirete-outside; pa(ii '-fallingdown; ache-was there; daQ(iavat -falling flat like a stick; halia-becoming so.TRANSLATIONMurari Gupta at first did not meet the Lord but rather remained outside thedoor, falling down like a stick to offer obeisances.TEXT 153Itrn i11 'm 12i't. r; t'l 1Rf '1.!';1! -rt1 '11 II a- II

290 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11murari na dekhiya prabhu kare anve?al)amurari la-ite dhana aila bahu-janaSYNONYMSmurari-Murari; na-without; dekhiya-seeing; prabhu-the Lord; karedoes;anve?al)a-inquiry; murari-Murari Gupta; la-ite-to take; dhana-running;ai/a-came; bahu-jana-many persons.TRANSLATIONWhen Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu could not see Murari amongst thedevotees, He inquired about him. Thereupon many people immediately wentto Murari, running to take him to the Lord.TEXT 154'1 'O:l 1!.1!ftfif il $iBrni IJtt '$f c Clifil i 11 as 11twa dui-guccha murari dasane dhariyamahaprabhu age ge/a dainyadhina hanaSYNONYMStwa-of straw; dui-two; guccha-bunches; murari-Murari; dasane-in histeeth; dhariya-catching; mahaprabhu-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; age-infront; ge/a-went; dainya-adhina-under obligation of meekness; hana-becoming.TRANSLATIONThus Murari Gupta, catching two bunches of straw in his teeth, went beforeSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu with humility and meekness.TEXT 155fif cwf1 "fi fiff"ft 1 '$f

Text 157] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 291SYNONYMSmurari-Murari; dekhiya-seeing; prabhu-Lord Caitanya Mahaprabhu; ai/acameout; milite-to meet; pache-thereafter; bhage-runs away; murari­Murari; /agi/a-began; kahite-to speak.TRANSLATIONUpon seeing Murari come to meet Him, lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu wentup to him, but Murari began to run away and speak as follows.TEXT 156''ll"t ·, t_, 1![ ' 1t ICi!talt1t ""Pf-fr;;t'StJ i( t f;f II a IImore na churiiha, prabhu, muiii ta' pamaratomara sparsa-yogya nahe papa kalevaraSYNONYMSmore-me; na churiiha-do not touch; prabhu-my Lord; muiii-1; ta'-certainly;pamara-most abominable; tamara-of You; sparsa-yogya-fit to betouched; nahe-not; papa-sinful; ka/evara-body.TRANSLATION"My lord, please do not touch me. I am most abominable and am not fit forYou to touch because my body is sinful."TEXT 157'{ ;,-' llif1t'l I'i!tlltf Of' C1ft1t f( 'l{i( II

292 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONThe lord said, "My dear Murari, please restrain your unnecessary humility.My mind is disturbed to see your meekness."TEXT 158

Text 162] The Be

294 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 163fil·"i'ttil Tfif' il1 fil I9l·tt 9li II IImilana-sthane asi' prabhure na mililarajapatha-prante dare pac;liya rahilaSYNONYMSmilana-sthane-in the meeting place; asi '-coming; prabhure-unto Lord SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu; na-not; mi/i/a-did meet; rajapatha-prante-on the sideof the common road; dare-at a distant place; pac;:liya-falling flat; rahilaremained.TRANSLATIONHaridasa Thakura did not come to the Lord's meeting place but remainedfallen flat on the common road at a distance.TEXT 164 $fti I'- t';!'hl filfflt m, II 8 IIbhakta saba dhana aila haridase niteprabhu tomaya milite cahe, calaha tvariteSYNONYMSbhakta-devotees; saba-all; dhafla-running; iii/a-came; haridase­Haridasa; nite-to take; prabhu-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; tomaya-you;milite-to meet; cahe-wants; ca/aha-just come; tvarite-very soon.TRANSLATIONAll the devotees then went to Haridasa Thakura, saying, "The Lord wants tomeet you. Please come immediately."TEXT 165mt t,-af m- 1Jffif!·fir

Text 166] The Be«;fa-kirtana Pastimes 295SYNONYMSharidasa kahe-Haridasa Thakura said; mufii-1; nica-jati-low caste; charaabominable;mandira-nikate-near the temple; yaite-to go; mora-my; nahithereis not; adhikara-authority.TRANSLATIONHaridasa Thakura replied, "I cannot go near the temple because I am a lowcasteabominable person. I have no authority to go there."PURPORTAlthough Haridasa Thakura was such a highly exalted Vail)ava that he was addressedas Haridasa Gosvami, he still did not like to disturb the common sense ofthe general populace. Haridasa Thakura was so exalted that he was addressed asthakura and gosani, and these titles are offered to the most advanced Vail)avas.The spiritual master is generally called gosafii, and thakura is used to address theparamaharilsas, those in the topmost rank of spirituality. Nonetheless HaridasaThakura did not want to go near the temple, although he was called there by SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu Himself. The Jagannatha temple still accepts only thoseHindus who are in the varQasrama order. Other castes, especially those who arenot Hindu, are not allowed to enter the temple. This is a long-standing regulationand thus Haridasa Thakura, although certainly competent and qualified to enterthe temple, did not want even to go near it. This is called Vail)ava humility.TEXT 166f '·Jtt•fJ flf tl! It;!tti ' 1\'1:,

296 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta[Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 167SrmiT·

Text 171] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 297SYNONYMShena-kale-at this time; kasi-misra-Kasi Misra; par;licha-the superintendent;dui jana-two persons; asiya-coming; karila-did; prabhura-of Lord SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu; caraQa vandana-worshiping the lotus feet.TRANSLATIONAt this time, Kasi Misra, along with the superintendent of the temple, cameand offered his respects unto the lotus feet of lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TEXT 170

298 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONBoth submitted to Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu: "Please give us orders sothat we may make proper arrangements to accommodate all the Vair:Javas.TEXT 172

Text 176]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes299TEXT 1741t\21t5f'fj 'l 11

300 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11sei ghara amake deha'-ache prayojananibhrte vasiya tahan kariba smaraQaSYNONYMSsei ghara -that room; amake deha' -please give to Me; ache prayojana-thereis necessity; nibhrte-in the solitary place; vasiya-sitting; tahan-there; karibasmaraQa-1 shall remember the lotus feet of the Lord.TRANSLATION"Please give that room to Me, for I have need for it. Indeed, I shall rememberthe lotus feet of the Lord sitting in that solitary place."PURPORTThis statement of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu is significant. Nibhrte vasiya tahankariba smaraQa: "I shall sit down there in that solitary place and remember thelotus feet of the Lord." Neophyte students are not to imitate sitting in a solitaryplace and remembering the lotus feet of the Lord by chanting the Hare Krr:Jamaha-mantra. We should always remember that it was Sri Caitanya MahaprabhuHimself who wanted such a place, either for Himself or Haridasa Thakura. No onecan suddenly attain the level of Haridasa Thakura and sit down in a solitary placeto chant the Hare Krr:Ja maha-mantra and remember the lotus feet of the Lord.Only an exalted person like Haridasa Thakura or Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, who ispersonally exhibiting the proper behavior for an acarya, can engage in such a practice.At the present moment we see that some of the members of the InternationalSociety for Krishna Consciousness are tending to leave their preaching activities inorder to sit in a solitary place. This is not a very good sign. It is a fact that SrilaBhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura has condemned this process for neophytes. Hehas even stated in a song: pratithara tare, nirjanera ghare, tava hari-nama keva/akaitava. Sitting in a solitary place intending to chant the Hare Krr:Ja maha-mantra isconsidered a cheating process. This practice is not possible for neophytes at all.The neophyte devotee must act and work very laboriously under the direction ofthe spiritual master, and he must thus preach the cult of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.Only after maturing in devotion can he sit down in a solitary place to chant theHare Krr:Ja maha-mantra as Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu Himself did. Although SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu is the Supreme Personality of Godhead, He nonethelesstraveled all over India continuously for six years and then retired at jagannathaPuri to teach us a lesson. Even at Jagannatha Puri the Lord chanted the Hare Krr:Jamaha-mantra in a great meeting at the jagannatha temple. The point is that oneshould not try to imitate Haridasa Thakura at the beginning of one's transcendentallife. One must first become very mature in devotion and thus receive the ap-

Text 178] The a-kirtana Pastimes 301proval of SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Only at such a time may one actually sit downpeacefully in a solitary place to chant the Hare Kra maha-mantra and rememberthe lotus feet of the Lord. The senses are very strong, and if a neophyte devoteeimitates Haridasa Thakura, his enemies (kama, krodha, lobha, moha, mada andmatsarya) will disturb and fatigue him. Instead of chanting the Hare Kra mahamantra,the neophyte will simply sleep soundly. Preaching work is meant for advanceddevotees, and when an advanced devotee is further elevated on thedevotional scale, he may retire to chant the Hare Kra mantra in a solitary place.However, if one simply imitates advanced spiritual life, he will fall down, just likethe sahajiyas in Vrndavana.TEXT 177fif

302 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"My Lord, we are Your two servants and are here just to carry out Your orders.By Your mercy, please tell us to do whatever You want."TEXT 179t:!

Text 183]The Be«;;a-kirtana Pastimes303Viif)inatha ai/a bahu prasada pitha /ariagopinatha aila vasa sarhskara kariyaSYNONYMSvaf)inatha-Va r:Jinatha; ai/a-returned; bahu-a very large quantity of;prasada-remnants of food; pitha iaria-also taking cakes with them;gopinatha-Gopinatha Aca rya; ai/a-returned; vasa-residential places;sarhskara kariya -cleansing.TRANSLATIONThus Var;inatha Raya returned with large quantities of Lord Jagannatha'sfood remnants, along with cakes and other good eatables. Gopinatha Acaryaalso returned after cleansing all the residential quarters.TEXT 18211'1 !(,-,(

304 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11SYNONYMSsamudra-snana-bathing in the sea; kari'-finishing; kara-just do; cCu;ladarasana-observing the top of the temple; tabe-thereafter; aji-today; ihanhere;asi'-coming back; karibe bhojana-take your lunch.TRANSLATION"Go to the sea and bathe and look at the top of the temple. After so doing,please come back here and take your lunch."TEXT 184 ' tJttt'! ij I

Text 187] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 305TRANSLATIONAfter this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu went to meet Haridasa Thakura, and Hesaw him engaged in chanting the maha-mantra with ecstatic love. Haridasachanted, "Hare Krr;a, Hare Krr;a, Krr;a Krr;a, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, HareRama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare."TEXT 186 ,wf-t• TI;'$f W'Ge. i I fi;rif "' it ti II lr IIprabhu dekhi' page age daQgavat hanaprabhu aliligana kaila tatire uthanaSYNONYMSprabhu dekhi'-after seeing the Lord; page-fell down; age-in front of Him;daQgavat-flat like a stick; hafla -becoming; prabhu-Lord SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu; alitigana kai/a-embraced; tatire-him; uthafla-raising him up.TRANSLATIONAs soon as Haridasa Thakura saw Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, he immediatelyfell down like a stick to offer Him obeisances, and Lord Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu raised him up and embraced him.TEXT 187 'ttt-t

306 Sri Caitanya-caritamta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11PURPORTThe MayavadT philosophers say that the living entity and the Supreme Lord arenondifferent, and therefore they equate the transformation of the living entitywith the transformation of the Lord. In other words, MayavadTs say that if the livingentity is pleased, the Lord is also pleased, and if the living entity is displeased,the Lord is also displeased. By juggling words in this way, MayavadTs try to provethat there is no difference between the living entity and the Lord. This, however,is not a fact. In this verse Krr:Jadasa Kaviraja GosvamT explains: prabhu-guQebhrtya vikala, prabhu bhrtya-guQe. The Lord and the living entity are not equal, forthe Lord is always the master, and the living entity is always the servant. Transformationtakes place due to transcendental qualities, and it is thus said that the servantof the Lord is the heart of the Lord, and the Lord is the heart of the servant.This is also explained in Bhagavad-gita:ye yatha marh prapadyantetarhs tathaiva bhajamy ahammama vartmanuvartantemanuya/:1 partha sarvasa/:1"All of them-as they surrender unto Me-l reward accordingly. Everyone followsMy path in all respects, 0 son of Prtha." (Bg. 4.11)The Lord is always eager to congratulate the servant because of the servant'stranscendental quality. The servant pleasingly renders service unto the Lord, andthe Lord also very pleasingly reciprocates, rendering even more than the servant.TEXT 188mt

Text 189]The Bec;ta-kirtana Pastimes307TEXT 189!2ft_

308 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11influence, one can again become a pure servant and equal qualitatively to theLord. The relationship between master and servant continues due to their beingunlimited and limited respectively.TEXT 190-.t'l -.t'l 1l (r; I'lit'! 'lit'! 1l ·l!t·Wtil II oIIkaQe kaQe kara tumi sarva-tirthe snanakaQe kaQe kara tumi yajna-tapo-danaSYNONYMSkaQe kaQe-at every moment; kara-do; tumi-you; sarva-tirthe snanabathingin all the holy places of pilgrimage; kaQe kaQe-at every moment;kara-perform; tumi-you; yajfia-sacrifices; tapa/:1-austerities; dana-charity.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu exalted Haridasa Thakura, stating, "At everymoment you take your bath in all the holy places of pilgrimage, and at everymoment you perform great sacrifices, austerity and charity.TEXT 191f.{ 1l (;

Text 192]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes309TEXT 192

310 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11Bhagavata-dharma never allows one to become a cheap brahmaQa, sannyasi orAryan. The qualities or qualifications described herein are quoted from Srimad­Bhagavatam (3.33.7) and were spoken by DevahOti, the mother of Kapiladeva,when she understood the influence of devotional service (bhakti-yoga). In thisway DevahOti praised the devotee, pointing out his greatness in all respects.TEXT 193l!li! f>ttJ "fi IIIPitUfti{ If! ,ti! f>ttJ ffl"Ji i·'lttil II '!) IIeta bali tanre lana gela pu?podyaneati nibhrte tanre dila vasa-sthaneSYNONYMSeta bali-saying this; tanre laiia -taking him; gela -went; pu?pa-udyane-inthe flower garden; ati nibhrte-in a very secluded place; tanre-unto him; diladelivered;vasa-sthane-a place to remain.TRANSLATIONSaying this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu took Haridasa Thakura within theflower garden, and there, in a very secluded place, He showed him his residence.TEXT 194l!l.'lttil J' ift1f Ififil tf' rn il II 8 IIei-sthane rahi' kara nama sarikirtanaprati-dina asi' ami kariba milanaSYNONYMSei-sthane-in this place; rahi '-remaining; kara-perform; nama sankirtanachantingof the holy name; prati-dina -every day; asi'-coming; ami-1;kariba-shall do; milana-meeting.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu requested Haridasa Thakura: "Remain here andchant the Hare Krr:Ja maha-mantra. I shall personally come here to meet youdaily.

Text 195]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes311TEXT 1951lfi'f11' ilfi Off-t' -.:fifi{f( 'tt1t Il 1f< ,1! 'fiftfiltcf tl ll

312 Sri Caitanya-caritamta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or His representative before adopting such a way of life.The duty of a pure devotee or a servant of the Lord is to carry out the order of theLord. Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu asked Nityananda Prabhu to go to Bengal andpreach, and He asked the Gosvamis, ROpa and Sanatana, to go to Vrndavana andexcavate the lost places of pilgrimage. In this case the Lord asked HaridasaThakura to remain there at Jagannatha Puri and constantly chant the holy namesof the Lord. Thus Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu gave different persons different orders,and consequently one should not try to imitate the behavior of Haridasa Thakurawithout being ordered by Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu or His representative. SrilaBhaktisiddhanta Sarasvati Thakura condemns such imitations in this way:duta mana! tumi kisera vaiQava?pratithara tare, nirjanera ghare,tava hari-nama kevala kaitava"My dear mind, you are trying to imitate Haridasa Thakura and chant the HareKrDa mantra in a secluded place, but you are not worth being called a VaiJ)avabecause what you want is cheap popularity and not the actual qualifications ofHaridasa Thakura. If you try to imitate him you will fall down, for your neophyteposition will cause you to think of women and money. Thus you will fall into theclutches of maya, and your so-called chanting in a secluded place will bring aboutyour downfall."TEXT 196[i{"f, '$f't, 11', IRfi fiffil' :Jit " "nityananda, jagadananda, damodara, mukundaharidase mi/i' sabe paila anandaSYNONYMSnityananda-Nityananda; jagadananda-jagadananda; damodara-Damodara;mukunda-Mukunda; haridase-Haridasa; mi/i'-meeting; sabe-all of them;pai/a-got; ananda-great pleasure.TRANSLATIONWhen Nityananda Prabhu, )agadananda Prabhu, Damodara Prabhu andMukunda Prabhu met Haridasa Thakura, they all became very much pleased.

Text 199]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes313TEXT 197 fif' lflllli!f1 Wflti{ Ilflltfif

314 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11sabare vasaila prabhu yogya krama kari'sri-haste parivesana kaila gaurahariSYNONYMSsabare-all the devotees; vasai/a-made to sit; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; yogya-befitting; krama-in order, one after another; kari'-setting;sri-haste-by His own transcendental hand; parivesana-distribution;kai/a-did; gaurahari-Lord Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONOne after the other, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu made all the devotees sit intheir proper places. He then began to distribute prasada with His own transcendentalhand.TEXT 200 lilit lilt fwtl! 't_ tt'! I-f (; (!j tt'! II o o IIalpa anna nahi aise dite prabhura hatedui-tinera anna dena eka eka pateSYNONYMSa/pa anna-a small quantity of prasada; nahi-does not; aise-come; dite-togive; prabhura-of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; hate-in the hand; dui-two;tinera-or of three; anna-food; dena-He delivers; eka eka pate-on each andevery plantain leaf.TRANSLATIONAll the devotees were served prasada on plantain leaves, and Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu distributed on each leaf a quantity suitable for two or three mento eat, for His hand could not distribute less than that.TEXT 201 il1 -rtt'i' (; i!1 t (;!f> I":t ' !f>'St51 II o IIprabhu na khai/e keha na kare bhojanaDrdhva-haste vasi' rahe sarva bhakta-gaQa

Text 203] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 315SYNONYMSprabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; na khai/e-without eating; keha-anyone;na-not; kare-does; bhojana-eating; ardhva-haste-raising the hand; vasi'­sitting; rahe-remain; sarva-all; bhakta-gaf)a-devotees.TRANSLATIONAll the devotees kept their hands raised over the prasada distributed tothem, for they did not want to eat without seeing the lord eat first.TEXT 202-,

316 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATION"Gopinatha Acarya has invited all the sannyasis who remained with You tocome and take prasada.TEXT 204 finrti{ l$f11ftl lfl$1 I' t crsfiml II oSacarya asiyachena bhik?ara prasadanna /aliapuri, bharati achena tamara apek?a kariyaSYNONYMSacarya-Gopinatha Acarya; asiyachena-has come; bhik?ara-for eating;prasada-anna /alia-taking the remnants of all kinds of food; puri-ParamanandaPuri; bharati-Brahmananda Bharati; achena-are; tamara-for You; apek?akariya -waiting.TRANSLATION"Gopinatha Acarya has already come bringing sufficient remnants of foodto distribute to all the sannyasis, and sannyasis like Paramananda Puri andBrahmananda Bharati are waiting for You.TEXT 205 'fl$1 llfl crs 1_flt" 1•m f tl!fi 11 oa 11nityananda /alia bhik?a karite vaisa tumivai?Qavera parivesana karitechi amiSYNONYMSnityananda /alia-taking along Sri Nityananda Prabhu; bhik?a-luncheon;karite-to take; vaisa-sit down; tumi-You; vai?Qavera-to all the devotees;parivesana-distribution of prasada; karitechi-am doing; ami-1.TRANSLATION"Y ou may sit down and accept the luncheon with Nityananda Prabhu, and Ishall distribute the prasada to all the Vair;avas."

Text 208]The Bec;fa-kirtana Pastimes317TEXT 20618 twtt 'i! fifwl1 Iem' •RI"t- 'fill .. ntabe prabhu prasadanna govinda-hate dilayatna kari' haridasa-thakure pathailaSYNONYMStabe-thereafter; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prasada-anna-remnantsof Jagannatha's food; govinda-hate-in the hand of Govinda; di/a-delivered;yatna kari'-with great attention; haridasa-thakure-unto Haridasa Thakura;pathaila -sent.TRANSLATIONAfter this, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu carefully delivered some prasada intothe hands of Govinda to be given to Haridasa Thakura.TEXT 207t r 1m l'flfl!11't .. flfi! -111 oct IIapane vasila saba sannyasire lanaparivesana kare acarya haraita hanaSYNONYMSapane-personally; vasi/a-sat down; saba-all; sannyasire /ana-taking withHim the sannyasis; parivesana kare-distributes; acarya-Gopinatha Acarya;haraita hana-with great pleasure.TRANSLATIONThen Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally sat down to accept lunch withthe other sannyasis, and Gopinatha Acarya began to distribute the prasadawith great pleasure.TEXT 208iQi'l ''ltttf, 1l'tlfJ, " I 'lOOt-t -II""" II

318 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11svarupa gosiifii, damodara, jagadanandavaiQavere parivese tina jane-anandaSYNONYMSsvarupa gosafii-Svaropa Gosani; damodara-Damodara; jagadananda­Jagadananda; vaiQavere parivese-distributed to the Vail)avas; tina jane -thethree persons; ananda-very jubilant.TRANSLATIONThen Svarupa Damodara Gosvami, Damodara Pa•:u;lita and Jagadananda allbegan to distribute prasada to the devotees with great pleasure.TEXT 209iftifl rit9j'tirl -t-rn t

Text 211] The Bec;ta-kirtana Pastimes 319Those who are not pious cannot understand the value of maha-prasada and theholy name of the Lord. Both prasada and the Lord's name are on the Brahman orspiritual platform. One should never consider prasada to be like ordinary hotelcooking. Nor should one touch any kind of food not offered to the Deity. EveryVait:ava strictly follows this principle and does not accept any food that is notprasada. One should take prasada with great faith and should chant the holyname of the Lord and worship the Deity in the temple, always remembering thatthe Deity, maha-prasada and the holy name do not belong to the mundane platform.By worshiping the Deity, eating prasada and chanting the Hare Krt:Ja mahamantra,one can always remain on the spiritual platform (brahma-bhayaya kalpate).TEXT 210 :JI';ft ''I' t I 'l 'lft'fl·P'ti{ ll ) 0llbhojana samapta haila, kaila acamanasabare parai/a prabhu malya-candanaSYNONYMSbhojana-lunch; samapta-ending; hai/a-there was; kai/a-did; acamanawashingthe mouth; sabare-on everyone; parai/a-put; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; malya-candana-a garland and sandalwood pulp.TRANSLATIONAfter everyone had finished his lunch and washed his mouth and hands, SriCaitanya Mahaprabhu personally decorated everyone with flower garlandsand sandalwood pulp.TEXT 211fiti!lt1l

320 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'fa [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONAfter thus accepting prasada, they all went to take rest at their respectiveresidences, and in the evening they again came to meet Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu.TEXT 212 IIsaba lana gela prabhu jagannathalayakirtana arambha tatha kaila mahasayaSYNONYMSsaba /ana-taking all of them; ge/a-went; prabhu-Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu;jagannatha-alaya-to the temple of Lord Jagannatha; kirtana-congregationalchanting; arambha-beginning; tatha-there; kai/a-did; mahasaya-the greatpersonality.TRANSLATIONThe great Personality of Godhead, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu, then took allof them to the temple of Jagannatha and began the congregational chanting ofthe holy name there.

Text 216]The a-kirtana Pastimes321TEXT 214-rr (;lf' 'Rf , ' ' flrt 1ftffJ·il II )8 IIsandhya-dhupa dekhi' arambhila sankirtanapa(ficha asi' sabare dila malya-candanaSYNONYMSsandhya-dhDpa-dhDpa-arati just in the beginning of the evening; dekhi'­they all saw; arambhila-began; sar'lkirtana-congregational chanting; pa(fichatheinspector of the temple; asi '-coming; sabare-unto everyone; dilaoffered;malya-candana-flower garlands and sandalwood pulp.TRANSLATIONAfter seeing the dhupa-arati of the Lord, they all began congregationalchanting. Then the pa

322 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11a$ta mrdanga baje, batrisa karata/ahari-dhvani kare sabe, bale-bhala, bhalaSYNONYMSa$ta mrdanga-eight mrdangas; baje-sounded; batrisa-thirty-two;karatala-cymbals; hari-dhvani-vibrating the transcendental sound; karedoes;sabe-every one of them; bale-says; bhala bhala-very good, very good.TRANSLATIONIn the four groups there were eight mrdangas and thirty-two cymbals. Alltogether they began to vibrate the transcendental sound, and everyone said,"Very good! Very good!"TEXT 217 "" I't_W-t ' l3'ru cefifllf II )9 IIkirtanera dhvani maha-mangala uthilacaturdasa /aka bhari' brahmaf)c;ia bhedilaSYNONYMSkirtanera dhvani-the vibration of the sankirtana; maha-mangala uthila-allgood fortune awakened; catu/:1-dasa-fourteen; /aka-planetary systems;bhari'-filling up; brahmaf)c;ia-the whole universe; bhedi/a-penetrated.TRANSLATIONWhen the tumultuous vibration of sankirtana resounded, all good fortuneimmediately awakened, and the sound penetrated the whole universe throughthe fourteen planetary systems.TEXT 218-tV '11 fir' Iil)ffti

Text 220] The Bea-kirtana Pastimes 323SYNONYMSkirtana-arambhe-in the beginning of the sarikirtana; prema-ecstasy of love;uthafi'-overpowering; cafifa-began to proceed; nifacafa-vasi-all the residentsof jagannatha Puri; foka-people; dhaiia-running; ai/a-came.TRANSLATIONWhen the congregational chanting began, ecstatic love immediately overfloodedeverything, and all the residents of Jagannatha Puri came running.TEXT 219 Of'

324 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TRANSLATIONAt this time Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu circumambulated the temple ofJagannatha and continuously danced about the whole area.TEXT 221tt'it·?t1t '$11i{ fif I!CI tC"' 'ft ill'! m II IIage-pache gana kare cari sampradayaachac;Jera kale dhare nityananda rayaSYNONYMSage-pache-in front and in the rear; gana-singing; kare-do; cari-four;sampradaya-groups; achac;Jera-of falling down; kale-at the time; dhare-captures;nityananda raya-Lord Sri Nityananda Prabhu.TRANSLATIONAs the circumambulation was performed, the four kirtana parties sang infront and in the rear. When Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu fell down to the ground,Sri Nityananda Raya Prabhu lifted Him up.TEXT 222(!!, ' IIIPJ, c;"ii, 'l'¥R Ic;t mt11' f'l' 'ale. 111' II IIasru, pulaka, kampa, sveda, gambhira hunkarapremera vikara dekhi' Joke camatkaraSYNONYMSasru-tears; pu/aka-jubilation; kampa-trembling; sveda-perspiration;gambhira hunkara-deep resounding; premera-of ecstatic love; vikaratransformation;dekhi'-seeing; Joke-all the people; camatkara-wereastonished.TRANSLATIONWhile kirtana was going on, there was a transformation of ecstatic love andmuch tears, jubilation, trembling, perspiration and deep resounding in thebody of Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu. Upon seeing this transformation, all thepeople present became very much astonished.

Text 225]The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes325TEXT 223,'CIItfif-tmfl ' \!ti i(?;i( Ififfift ''i't fi1i(t-,;i( II IIpickari-dhara jini' asru nayanecari-dikera /oka saba karaye sinaneSYNONYMSpickari-dhara-like water coming in force from a syringe; jini'-conquering;asru-tears; nayane-in the eyes; cari-dikera-in all four directions; /akapeople;saba-all; karaye sinane-moistened.TRANSLATIONThe tears from the eyes of the lord came out with great force, like waterfrom a syringe. Indeed, all the people who surrounded Him were moistenedby His tears.TEXT 224'i!J' Wlfl. fir' 'Ciii! I11f"!tn' 'Pftt f' II 8 II'bec;Ja-nrtya' mahaprabhu kari' kata-k$aQamandirera pache rahi' karaye kirtanaSYNONYMSbec;Ja-nrtya-the dancing surrounding the temple; mahaprabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; kari'-performing; kata-k$aQa-for some time; mandirera pacheatthe rear of the temple; rahi'-staying; karaye-performed; kirtana-congregationalchanting.TRANSLATIONAfter circumambulating the temple, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu for sometime remained at the rear of the temple and continued His sankirtana.TEXT 225tfitf wrn t1f '$1m 111t$6 i!t'G·iJ'!J t1f ,'Sfln-t II ct II

326 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11cari-dike cari sampradaya uccai/:lsvare gayamadhye taQc;/ava-nrtya kare gaurarayaSYNONYMScari-dike-on four sides; cari sampradaya-the four groups; uccai/:1-svareveryloudly; gaya-chant; madhye-in the middle; taQc;/ava-nrtya-jumping anddancing; kare-performs; gauraraya-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu.TRANSLATIONOn all four sides the four sankirtana groups chanted very loudly, and in themiddle Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu danced, jumping high.TEXT 226'l J

Text 230] The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes 327TRANSLATIONIn one group Nityananda Prabhu began to dance, and in another groupAdvaita Acarya began to dance.TEXT 228 tt11 •n'"t fi!-t 1 iftt t1f i1l· i!1f ll IT' llara sampradaye nace par:u;fita-vakresvarasrivasa nace ara sampradaya-bhitaraSYNONYMSara sampradaye-in another sampradaya, or group; nace-dances; par:)(;fitavakresvara-VakresvaraPac,iita; srivasa-SrTvasa Thakura; nace-dances; araanother;sampradaya-bhitara-in the middle of a group.TRANSLATIONIn another group Vakresvara Par;c;lita and in another group Srivasa Thakurabegan to dance.TEXT 2291ft'U 1f' t r;;il Ii!i(1 (!! r:i fti'f ll llmadhye rahi' mahaprabhu karena darasanatahari eka aisvarya tarira ha-ifa prakatanaSYNONYMSmadhye rahi'-keeping in the middle; mahaprabhu-SrT Caitanya Mahaprabhu;karena darasana-looks over; tahari-there; eka-one; aisvarya-miracle;tanra-of Him; ha-ifa-became; prakatana-exhibited.TRANSLATIONWhile this dancing was going on, Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu watched themand performed a miracle.TEXT 230tf11'ftt iji!Jt! t1f il I -r,-'- 7;1f tt1f ll 0 ll

328 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11cari-dike nrtya-gita kare yata janasabe dekhe, -prabhu kare amare darasanaSYNONYMScari-dike-on four sides; nrtya-gita-chanting and dancing; kare-does; yatajana-all people; sabe dekhe-everyone sees; prabhu-Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu; kare-does; amare darasana-looking at me.TRANSLATIONSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu stood in the middle of the dancers, and all thedancers in all directions perceived that Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu was lookingat them.TEXT 231litfil" c;wfCi! 11 'CI I' 'CItt t11 'It lt-t II IIcari janera nrtya dekhite prabhura abhilaasei abhilae kare aisvarya prakasaSYNONYMScari janera-of the four persons; nrtya-dancing; dekhite-to see; prabhuraofSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; abhi/aa-desire; sei abhilae-for that purpose;kare-does; aisvarya prakasa-exhibition of a miracle.TRANSLATIONWanting to see the dancing of the four great personalities, Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu exhibited Himself in such a way to appear as if He were seeingeveryone.TEXT 232w.ft 'Citt , 11t iliFAA 1''lfti{ ,ij)flft t,- iflf II IIdarsane avesa tanra dekhi' matra janekemane caudike dekhe, -iha nahi janeSYNONYMSdarsane-while looking over; avesa-emotional ecstasy; tanra-His; dekhi'­seeing; matra jane-only knows; kemane-how; cau-dike-on four sides;dekhe-He sees; iha nahi jane-one does not know.

Text 234] The Bef;ia-kirtana Pastimes 329TRANSLATIONEveryone who saw Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu could understand that He wasperforming a miracle, but they did not know how it was that He could seefrom all four sides.TEXT 233-

330 Sri Caitanya-caritamta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11TEXT 2351lJ, 111$l, 1llt'tlf IOtf-1' c;

Text 239] The Bec;la-kirtana Pastimes 331SYNONYMSkirtana dekhiya-seeing the performance of kirtana; rajara-of the King;hai/a-there was; camatkara-astonishment; prabhuke-SrT CaitanyaMahaprabhu; milite-to meet; utkaQtha-anxiety; bacji/a-increased; aparaunlimitedly.TRANSLATIONThe King was very astonished to see Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu's kirtana, andthe King's anxiety to meet Him increased unlimitedly.TEXT 238-'llttJ ' II!Pft- Ill(

332 Sri Caitanya-caritamrta [Madhya-lila, Ch. 11unto everyone; baritiya-distributing; taha-that;Lord.dilena-gave; isvara-theTRANSLATIONThe superintendent of the temple then brought large quantities of prasada,which Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu personally distributed to all the devotees.TEXT 240t1f m r""' -tF{ 1I! iflilli tif if II So IIsabare vidaya dila karite sayanaei-mata lila kare sacira nandanaSYNONYMSsabare-unto everyone; vidaya-bidding farewell; dila-gave; karite sayanatotake rest; ei-mata-in this way; lila-pastimes; kare-performed; sacira nandana-theson of Saci.TRANSLATIONFinally they all departed to rest in bed. In this way Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, the son of Sacimata, performed His pastimes.TEXT 241e, tflt'li Ji·ltt1f I·fl!ffl tJI! tif ·1fttr II 8 IIyavat achila sabe mahaprabhu-sarigeprati-dina ei-mata kare kirtana-rarigeSYNONYMSyavat-so long; achila-remained; sabe-all the devotees; mahaprabhusarige-alongwith Sri Caitanya Mahaprabhu; prati-dina-every day; ei-mata-inthis way; kare-performed; kirtana-rarige-sarikirtana in great pleasure.TRANSLATIONAs long as the devotees remained at )agannatha Puri with Sri CaitanyaMahaprabhu, the pastime of sankirtana was performed with great jubilationevery day.

Text 243]The Bea-kirtana Pastimes333TEXT 242\Jl '!'

ReferencesThe statements of Sri Caitanya-caritamrta are all confirmed by standard Vedicauthorities. The following authentic scriptures are quotd in this book on thepages listed. Numerals in bold type refer the reader to Sri Caitanya-caritamrta'stranslations. Numerals in regular type are references to its purports.Adi PuraQa, 223Bhagavad-gita, 03, 135, 136, 166, 192Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhu (ROpa GosvamT), 197, 199Brahma-sarhhita, 37, 87, 103, 192, 200-201Caitanya-bhagavata (Vrndavana dasa Thakura), 121Caitanya-candramrta (Prabhodhananda SarasvatT), 197, 198Caitanya-candrodaya-nataka (Kavi Karr:Japura), 101, 212, 214-215, 234Hari-bhakti-vi/asa (Sanatana GosvamT), 178Katha Upaniad, 14, 228-229Kurma PuraQa, 19, 23Laghu-bhagavatamrta (ROpa GosvamT), 223, 224Mahabharata, 65, 80, 193Manu-sarhhita, 185Padma PuraQa, 224Ramayana, 16,81,181Srimad-Bhagavatam, 14, 18, 52, 53, 58, 59, 1 OS, 115, 135-6,196, 224, 241, 262,263, 273-274Svetasvatara Upaniad, 237Upadesamrta (ROpa GosvamT), 238Vidagdha-madhava (ROpa GosvamT), 225335

GlossaryAAcarya-spiritual master who teaches by his example.Acintya-bhedabheda-tattva-simultaneous oneness and difference.Agni-the fire-god.Anavasara-period of a fortnight between bathing ceremony and Ratha-yatra whenthe body of )agannatha Deity is repainted.Apsaras-beautiful dancing girls on heavenly planets.Arca-vigraha-the worshipable Deity.Aryan -a person who believes in advancing in spiritual life.Asramas-four orders of spiritual life-brahmacarya, grhastha, vanaprastha and sannyasa.Asuras -demons.BBaula community-one of the apa-sampradayas, or unauthorized devotional groups.Bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha-that which is against the philosophy of acintyabhedabheda.Bhagavata-dharma-the transcendental religion that is the eternal function of the livingbeing.Bhakti-devotional service.Bhava-sagara-the ocean of repeated birth and death.Brahma-the first living being in and the creator of this universe.Brahmacari -celibate student.Brahman-the Lord's all-pervading feature.Brahmaf)a-the intelligent class of men.Bhaya-fear.cCakra-wheel of Vir;JU on top of temples.DDasa -servant.Dharma-religious principles by which one can understand the Supreme Personalityof Godhead.Dasya-rasa -relationship with Krr:Ja in servitude.DevahOti-mother of Kapiladeva.337

338 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaDhapa-arati -ceremony of offering incense and a flower to the Deity.Drr;iha-vrata -firm determination.GCopi-candana-type of clay used for tilaka.Cosafii-See: CosvamT.Cosvami -Master of the senses.Covinda-the name of Krr;a which means "He who pleases the senses and thecows".Guru-the spiritual master.lndra-the King of the heavenly planets.J}iva-the spirit soul.}fiana-kaQ(ia-the section of the Vedas which deals with empiric philosophicalspeculation.KKaivalya-oneness in the effulgence of Brahman.Kama-lust.KaQ(ias-three divisions of the Vedas.Karatalas-hand cymbals.Karma -material activities subject to reaction.Karma-kaQ(ia-the section of the Vedas which deals with fruitive activites.Krodha -anger.Katriya -the administrative and warrior class of men.LLobha -greed.MMada -intoxication.Madhurya-rasa-relationship with Krr;a in conjugal love.

Glossary 339Maha-bhagavata-a devotee in the highest stage of devotional life.Maha-mantra-the great chanting for deliverance: Hare Krf)a, Hare Krf)a, Krf)aKrf)a, Hare Hare/ Hare Rama, Hare Rama, Rama Rama, Hare Hare.Matsarya -enviousness.Moha -illusion.Mok$a -liberation.Mrdaliga-a double-headed drum.NNitya-siddha-eternal perfection attained by never forgetting Krf)a.pPaQ'icha-superintendent of the temple.Pa/as-attendants who look after a temple's external affairs.Paiicopasana-worship of the five deities (Vif)u, Siva, Durga, Ganesa and SOrya)which is performed by MayavadTs.PaQQ'as-See: PaQQ'itas.PaQQ'ita-a learned scholar.PaQQ'ya...:....title of kings who ruled over Madura and Ramesvara.Paramaharhsa-the topmost class of God-realized devotees.Param Brahman-the Supreme Lord, the chief of all living entities.Parampara -disciplic succession.Prabhu -master.Prabhupada-master at whose feet all other masters surrender.Praharaja-a designation given to brahmaf)as who represent the king when thethrone is vacant.Prajapatis- progenitors of mankind.Prakrta-sahajiya-a materialistic devotee.Prema-salikirtana-a special creation of the Lord of congregational chanting in loveof Godhead.RRasa-mellow, or the sweet taste of a relationship.Rasabhasa-incompatible overlapping of transcendental mellows.sSabda-pramaQa-the evidence of transcendental sound.

340 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaSakhya-rasa -relationship with Krl')a in friendship.Salagrama-sila-a Deity of Narayal')a in the form of a small stone.Sampradaya -a line of disciplic succession.Sanatana-eternal, having no beginning or end.Sanatana-dharma-eternal religion, the sum and substance of which is chanting themaha-mantra.Satikirtana-congregational chanting of the Lord's holy names.Sannyasa-the renounced order of spiritual life.Santa-rasa -relationship with Krl')a in neutral appreciation.Saptatala-the seven palm trees in Ramacandra's forest.Sastras -the revealed scriptures.Snana-yatra-the bathing ceremony of Lord Jagannatha.Sruti -the Vedas.SOdra -the working or servant class of men.TTattvavadis-the followers of Madhvacarya's suddha-dvaita philosophy.nrtha-holy place of pilgrimage.uUpasana-kaf)c;/a-section of the Vedas dealing with processes of worship.vVaikuQtha-the place without anxiety-the spiritual world.Vaisya -the mercantile and farming class of men.Varf)as-the four social orders of society-brahmaf)as, k?atriyas, vaisyas, sOdras.Varf)asrama-dharma-the four castes and four orders of spiritual life.Vatsa/ya-rasa-relationship with Kfl')a in the mood of parenthood.Vidyadharas-attendants of Lord Siva.Vi?QU-tattva -a primary expansion of Kfl')a having full status as Godhead.yYajfia -sacrifice.Yoga-nidra-mystic slumber in which Maha-Vil')u creates universes.

Bengali Pronunciation GuideBENGALI DIACRITICAL EQUIVALENTS AND PRONUNCIATIONVowelsce:(a cart' a -i - u .ii f't e ai 'eo au' m (anusvara) • iJ. ( candra-bindu) : p (visarga)ConsonantsGutterals: ka -t kha 1f' ga gha il.aPalatals: i ca fi cha ilfja ?fl jha $naCerebrals: t ta Jtha '15 r)a 'J r)ha '1 QaDentals: C:S ta tha Sf da ${ dha naLabials: 9f'pa .pha ba .bha 1{ rnaSemivowels: ya 1{ ra i'(Ia vaSibilants: wf sa a sa haVowel SymbolsThe vowels are written as follows after a consonant:la fi i .. u ._ii f tr 'e ai '1o '\auFor example: -.1ka ki ,ki f. ku ,ku 9 krfkf ke kai ko )kau341

342 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaThe letter a is implied after a consonant with no vowel symbol.The symbol viriima ("-) indicates that there is no final vowel. kThe letters above should be pronounced as follows:a -like the o in hot; sometimes like the o in go;final a is usually silent.a -like the a in far.i, T -Like the ee in meet.u, ii -like the u in rule.r -Like the ri in rim.r -Like the ree in reed.e -Like the ai in pain; rarely like e in bet.ai -like the oi in bail.o -like the o in go.au -like the ow in owl.m -(anusviira) like the ng in song.I} -(visarga) a final h sound like in Ah.n -( candra-bindu) a nasal n soundlike in the French word bon.k -like the k in kite.kh -like the kh in Eckhart.g -like the g in got.gh -like the gh in big-house.n -like the n in bank.c -like the ch in chalk.ch -like the chh in much-haste.j -like thej injoy.jh -like the geh in college-hall.n -like the n in bunch.! -like the t in talk.!h -like the th in hot-house.q -like the d in dawn.gh -like the dh in good-house.1). -like the n in gnaw.t-as in talk but with the tongue against thethe teeth.th-as in hot-house but with the tongue againstthe teeth.d-as in dawn but with the tongue against theteeth.dh-as in good-house but with the tongueagainst the teeth.n-as in nor but with the tongue against theteeth.p -like the p in pine.ph -like the ph in philosopher.b -like the b in bird.bh -like the bh in rub-hard.m -like the m in mother.y -like the j in jaw.y -like they in year.r -like the r in run.I -like the l in law.v -like the b in bird or like the w in dwarf.s, -like the sh in shop.s -like the s in sun.h-like the h in home.This is a general guide to Bengali pronunciation. The Bengali transliterations in thisbook accurately show the original Bengali spelling of the text. One should note, however,that in Bengali, as in English, spelling is not always a true indication of how a word is pronounced.Tape recordings of His Divine Grace A.C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhuplidachanting the original Bengali verses are available from the International Society for KrishnaConsciousness, 3959 Landmark St., Culver City, California 90230.

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit VersesThis index constitutes a complete alphabetical listing of the first and third line of each four-lineverse and both lines of each two-line verse in Sri Caitanya-caritamrta. In the first column the trans-!iteration is given, and in the second and third columns respectively the chapter-verse referencesand page number for each verse are to be found.Aagraha kariya pwithi /ekhaiia /aila 9.206 78aham tvam sarva-papebhyo 9.265 56aho bata sva-paco 'to gariyan 11.192 309abhaya-dana deha' yadi, kari nivedane 11.3 209 aiche ghara yai' kara kutumba milana 11.39 230acarya asiyachena bhikara prasadanna /aiia 11.204 316 aiche mahaprabhura bhakta yahari tahari hay a 10.187 203acarya-gosJ.ii sabare kaila a/irigana 10.86 150acarya kahe,-irihara nama advaita acarya 11.83 253 aiche prema, aiche nrtya, aiche hari-dhvani 11.96 260acarya kahe,-tumiyei kaha, sei satya haya 9.274 61 aiche sakti kara haya, vina eka rama 9.315 82aiche vata punarapi mukhe na ani be 11.12 215acarya kahe,-'varl)asrama-dharma, krl)e 9.256 48 'ai' ke kahibe yai, prabhura agamana 10.68 143acaryanidhi, ara paQc;/ita gadadhara 10.82 149 aira mandire sukhe karila visrama 10.92 153acaryaratna, ara paQc;/ita vakresvara 10.82 149acaryaratna iriha, pal)c;/ita-purandara 11.85 253 ai tarire bhika dila kariya sammana 10.92 153acaryaratna, vidyanidhi, paQc;/ita gadadhara 11.159 291 ajanma karinu muiii 'nirakara'-dhyana 10.175 195aji ami purl)a ha-ilaria tamara agamane 11.134 281acaryera sabe kai/a caral)a vandana 10.86 150 aji haite na pariba ei carmambara 10.160 187acaryere kaila prabhu prema-alirigana 11.127 278 aji mora ghare bhika kara arigikara 9.215 24acaryere prasada diya kari' namaskara 10.79 147achac;lera kale dhare nityananda raya 11.221 324 ajiia deha' gauc;la-dese pathai eka-jana 10.71 144adarab paricaryayarh 11.29 223 ajiia deha',-vail)avera kari samadhane 11.171 297ajiia deha' yadi tarire aniye ethai 10.152 184adar5aniyan api nica-jatin 11.47 233 ajiia nahe, tabu kariha, irigita bujhiya 11.122 275adau mala ad.vaitere svarupa paraila 11.78 250 ajiiayaivarh gul)an doan 9.264 55adbhuta premera vanya durihara uthali/a 9.292 71advaita-acarya-grhe ge/a krQadasa 10.78 147 akarad api bhetavyam 11.11 6advaita-acarya nace ara sampradaye 11.227 326 ala/ana the asi' krQadase pathaila 9.338 92alalanathe ge/a prabhu sabare chac;/iya 11.63 244advaitadi bhakta saba ache dubkha pai' 10.72 144 a/irigana kaila prabhu tarire uthaiia 9.320 85advaitadi ge/a sindhu karibare snane 11.197 313 a/irigana karibena tomaya 'vai$1)ava' jani' 11.57 240advaita kahe,-Tsvarera ei svabhava haya 11.135 281advaita karila prabhura caral)a vandana 11.127 278 a/pa anna nahi aise dite prabhura hate 11.200 314advaita-nityanandera parama priyatama 10.117 165 a/pakare kahe siddhanta apara 9.240 36amara brahmal)a tumi rakha ki karal)e 9.229advaita-srivasadi yata bhakta-gal)a 10.69 143 amara nikate ei pupera udyane 11.175 299advaita-vithi-pathikair upasyab 10.178 198 ami-chara, yogya nahi tarira darasane 11.23 220advaitere kahena prabhu madhura vacane 11.134 281 ami-dui ha-i tamara dasa ajiiakari 11.178 301adyavadhi seva kare tattvavadi-gal)a 9.248 45age loka-bhic;/a saba kari' nivaral)a 10.186 203 ami-ha sannyasT dekha, tumi-ha sannyasi 9.230 32ami kahi, -ama haite na hay a 'viaya' 11.19 218age-pache gana kare cari sampradaya 11.221 324 ami kaho nahi cini, cinite mana hay a 11.72 248age tanre mi/i' sabe tarire sarige /aiia 11.107 268 ami ki kariba, mana ihari /aiia ai/a 11.38 229age yadi krQa dena sakat darasana 10.180 199 ami setubandha haite asiba alpa-kale 9.171 3agni-jale pravesiya chac;liba jivana 9.187 10 amlitalaya dekhi' sri-rama gaurahari 9.224 29agni-parika dite yabe snare ani/a 9.205 20 anande asiya kaila prabhu-saha mi/ana 9.319 8432343

344 Sri Caitanya-caritam!'faanande dekhite aila sri-janardana 9.242 38 atalika cac;li' dekhe svagaQa-sahita 11.236 330ananta caitanya-11/a kahite na jani 9.359 102 atyuddaQc;/arh taQc;/avarh gauracandra/:1 11.1 208'ananta-padmanabha' ai/a hara$ila haiia 9.241 37 avasya karibena krpa tomara upara 11.52 238anavasare kare prabhura sri-anga-sevana 10.41 128 avatari' caitanya kaila dharma-pracaral)a 11.98 261anyere anya kaha, nahi tomara jiiana 10.157 186apana-icchaya /aha, yei tomara mane 11.177 301 8apana-nikate prabhu saba vasaila 11.132 280apana-sri-anga-sevaya dila adhikara 10.147 182 bahirete pac;li' ache daQc;/avat haiia 11.152 289apane sarvabhauma kare pada-sarhvahana 9.353 99 bahu-k$al)a nrtya kari' prabhu sthira haifa 11.226 326apane vasila saba sannyasire /aiia 11.207 317 bahu nrtya-gita kai/a premavi$ta haiia 9.347 96bahuta adare prabhuke bhik$a karaila 9.284 67apani sri-haste sabare malya-gandha dila 11.132 280 bahu yatne sei punthi nila lekhaiya 9.241 37aprakrta vastu nahe prakrta-gocara 9.194 13apurva mocara ghaQta tahan ye khai/a 9.296 73 bahya-jiiana nahi, se-kale k($1)a-nama suni' 11.57 240aradhananarh sarve$arh 11.31 224 'bec;/ii-nrtya' mahiiprabhu kari' kata-k$al)a 11.224 325!ira dina mahaprabhu bhattacaryera sange 10.29 123 bhakta saba dh iiii iii/a haridase nile 11.164 294bhakta-sange kare nitya vividha vilasa 11.136 281!ira dina siirvabhauma-adi bhakta-sange 10.130 172 bhakta thaiii h!ira' tumi, -e tomara 10.174 195!ira dina sarvabhauma kahe prabhu-sthiine 11.3 209!ira dine aila svarupa damodara 10.102 157 bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha, ara rasabhasa 10.113 163!ira dine mukunda-datta kahe prabhura 10.151 183 bhala kahena, -carmambara dambha lagi' 10.159 187!ira dine prabhu-sthane kai/a nivedana 10.71 144 bhiila haifa, andha yena dui netra piii/a 10.122 169bhiirati-gos iii kene paribena cama 10.157 186!ira eka suna tumi apana prabhiiva 10.174 195 bharati-gosaiii prabhura nikate rahi/a 10.183 201ara sampradiiye niice paQc;/ita-vakresvara 11.228 327arcanarh vandanarh dasyarh 9.259 50 bharati kahe, -eho nahe, anya hetu haya 10.173 194arya sara/a viprera buddhi-nasa kaila 9.227 31 bharati kahe, -sarvabhauma, madhyastha 10.167 191iisana haite uthi' more a/ingana kai/a 11.20 219 bharati kahe, -tomara acara loka sikhaite 10.162 188bhatacarya, acarya tabe mahaprabhu sthane 11.133 280asankhya vai$Qava tahan haifa parimal)a 11.131 279 bhatacarya ani/a tanre kiiSi-misra-ghare 10.31 124ascarya teja, bac;la mahanta, -kaha kon 11.82 252asi' jagannathera kaila cuc;la darasana 11.198 313 bhattacarya, eke eke dekhaha amate 11.70 247asiya kahena saba bhattathari-gaQe 9.229 32 bhatacarya kahe,-bharati, dekhi tomara 10.172asiya karila prabhu caral)a vandana 11.169 296 bhattacarya kahe,-deva na kara Vi$iida 11.51 236bhattacarya kahe,-donhara susatya vacana 10.180 199asru, pulaka, kampa, sarvange pac;le ghiima 9.287 68 bhattacarya kahe ei madhura vacana 11.97 260asru, pulaka, kampa, sveda, gambhira 11.222 324asta mrdanga baje, batrisa karatala 11.216 322 bhattacarya kahe, -ei svarupa-damodara 11.76 249ataeva prabhu inhake nikate rakhila 11.81 252 bhattacarya kahe, -kali kasi misrera ghare 10.28 123ataeva svarupa age kare parik$al)a 10.114 164 bhattacarya kahe, -tenho asibe alpa-kale 10.19 118bhatacarya kahe,-tenho svayarh isvara 10.15 116ataeva tomara sange rakhaha sankare 11.147 286 bhattacarya kasi-misre kahila asiya 10.22 119athapi te deva padambuja-dvaya 11.104 266 bhatacarya saba /oke vidaya karai/a 10.62 139ati nibhrte tanre dila vasa-sthane 11.193 310'ati-stuti' haya ei nindara /ak$al)a 10.182 201 bhatahari haite inhare ani fun uddhariya 10.64 140ati vrddha, ati stho/a, ati uccatara 9.312 81 bhatahari-kache gela amare chac;liya 10.64 140bhata kahe, -attiilikaya kara iirohaQa 11.71 247atma samarpilun ami tomara caraQe 10.55 136 bhaua kahe, -bhakta-gal)a ai/a janiiia 11.110 269atmasat kari' tare alingana kaila 10.33 125 bhata kahe, -ei lagi' milite kahi/a 9.357 100atmiya-jiiane more sankoca na karibe 10.57 137 bhatta kahe, -ei ta' svabhavika prema-rita 11.106 267194

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 345bhatta kahe, -gurura ajna hay a balavan 10.144 180 cara(le pac;Jiyii 5/oka pac;Jite /agil!i 10.118 166bhatta kahe,-mahantera ei eka lila 10.10 114 cJri-dike cari sampradaya karena kirtana 11.215 321bhatta kahe, -tiiilra krpa-le5a haya yiiilre 11.102 264 cari dike cari sampradiiya uccaisvare gay a 11.225 326bhatta kahe, -tumi yei kaha, sei vidhi- 11.112 270 cari-dike nrtya-gita kare yata jana 11.230 328bhatta kahe,-ye 5unila saba satya haya 10.7 112 cari-dikera /aka saba karaye sinane 11.223 325bhattathari-ghare maha uthila krandana 9.233 33 cari gosanira kaila ray a caraQa vandana 11.34 226bhattathari-saha tahari haila dara5ana 9.226 30 cari janera nrtya dekhite prabhura abhila$a 11.231 328bhatte kahe,-tina dina iichaye yatrare 11.60 242 cari-jane yukti tabe karila antara 10.67 142bha11ad-vidhii bhagavatas 10.12 114 cari mahantere tabe n!icite ajna dilii 11.226 326bhaya pana sarvabhauma nija ghare gelii 11.13 215 cari-putra-sarige pac;Je mahiiprabhura pay a 10.49 132carma ghuciina kaila amare 5odhana 10.169 192bhik$a karana !afire karaila 5ayana 9.353 99bhik$a kari' tatha eka 5ubha-varta paila 9.284 67 carmambara ch!ic;/i' brahmiinanda pari/a 10.161 188bhik$a ki dibena vipra, -paka nahi kare 9.180 8 carmambara-paridhane sarhsara na tari 10.159 187bhima-nadi sniina kari' karena viththala 9.303 76 caturda5a loka bhari' brahmal)c;/a bhedila 11.217 322bhojana kari/a, haifa jivanera asa 9.196 15 caudikera sakha kahe, -amare nehiine 11.233 329bhojana samapta haifa, kaila acamana 11.210 319 caudike vasila nityanandadi bhakta-gal)e 10.34 125bilvamarigala kaila yaiche da5a apanara 10.177 197 chota-bac;Ja-kirtaniya -dui haridiisa 10.149 182brahmananrla-hhiirati ai/a tamara dar5ane 10.151 183 chota hana mukunda ebe haifa amara jye$tha 11.140 283'brahmiinanda' nama lumi-gaura-brahma 10.166 190 ciyac;latala tirthe dekhi' 5ri-rama-lak$mal)a 9.220 26brahmananda pariyache mrga-carmiimbara 10.154 184brahmal)a-samaja saba-vai$1)ava-carita 9.305 77 Dbriihmal)era sthane magi' sei patra nila 9.208 21'brahma-sarhhitiidhyiiya'-purithi tiihiiri p!iila 9.237 dak$il)a giyachila iriha iimiira sahita 10.63 140'brahma-sarhhita', 'karl)amrta' dui-purithi 9.309 dak$il)a haite ailii prabhu, -kahe samiicara 10.76 146dak$il)a haite 5uni' tamara agamana 10.99 156cdak$il)a-mathurii iii/a kiimako$thi haite 9.178 6dak$il)e calilii prabhu hara$ila hana 9.173 43579caitanya-candrera li/a-agadha, gambhira 9.363 106 damodara kahe, -ihara 'govinda' nama 11.80 251caitanya-caral)e paya-gac;lha prema-dhana 9.360 102 damodara kahe,-5arikara chota ama haite 11.148 287caitanya-caral)e rahori, yadi ajnii haya 11.19 218 damodara-sama ara nahi maha-mati 10.116 165caitanya-caritamrta kahe kr$1)adasa 9.365 107 damodara-svarapa, govinda, -dui jana 11.74 249caitanya-caritamrta kahe k($1)adasa 10.190 204 dal)c;Javat hanii pac;le caral)e dhariyii 9.320 85caitanya-carit!imrta kahe k($1)adiisa 11.243 333 dal)c;iavat hana 5/oka pac;Jiy!i 11.150 287caitanya-carita 5raddhaya 5une yei jana 9.364 106 dal)c;Javat kari' kahe vinaya-vacana 10.131 173caitanya-carita 5una 5raddha-bhakti kari' 9.361 104 dar5ana kari' mahiiprabhu calila bahire 10.31 124'caitanyiinan.da' guru tiirira ajna di/ena tiirire 10.105 159 dar5ane ave5a tanra dekhi' matra jane 11.232 328caitanyera gal)a, saba -caitanya-jivana 11.93 258 dekhi' anandita-mana haifa gaurahari 9.337 92caitanyera Sf$ti-ei-prema-sarikirtana 11.97 260 dekhi/e 5uni/eha tarire 'i5vara' na mane 11.103 265caitanyera viisa-grhe ca/ila dhana 11.105 267 dekhi' premave5e bhase ni/acala-jana 11.235 330ca/i' ai/a brahmananda-bharatira age 10.153 184 dekhiyii Ia' chadma kai/a yena dekhe nani 10.155 185calibara udyoga ami lagiyachi karite 9.331 89 dekhiya vismita haifa 5ri-rariga-purira mana 9.288 69camtapure asi' dekhi' 5ri-rama-lak$mal)a 9.222 28 dhanus-lirtha dekhi' kari/a nirvindhyate 9.311 80candanakta prasada-c;Jora-5rf-bhuje 10.171 193 dharman santyajya ya/:l sarvan 9.264 55candane5vara, sirhhe5vara, murari brahmal)a 10.45 130 dina cari tathii prabhuke rakhila brahmal)a 9.303 76

346 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtadina-dase iha-sabara kari' samadhana 9.334 90 ei-mate ganaila palica-sata dine 9.293 72dina-dui padmanabhera kaila darasana 9.242 38 ei murari gupta, inha paQr;/ita narayaQa 11.86 254dina-dui tahan kari' kirtana-nartana 9.243 38 ei pralijna kari' kariyachena avatara? 11.46 233dina dui-lina acarya mahatsava kaila 10.87 151 ei raga-marge ache sukma-dharma-marma 11.112 270dina-panca-sata bhitare asibe ramananda 10.59 138 ei saba laka, prabhu, vaise nilacale 10.39 127divya maha-prasada aneka anaila 9.351 98 ei saba namera inha haya nijaspada 10.171 193diyamanaril na grhQanti 9.268ei-sthane rahi' kara nama sank Triana 11.194 310danhara vyapya-vyapakatve ei ta' kara(la 10.169 192 ei ta' kahila prabhura vaiQava-milana 10.189 204dui brahma praka!ila sri-puruallame 10.165 190 ei Ia' kahilun prabhura kTrtana-vilasa 11.242 333dui brahme kaila saba jagaHara(la 10.164 189 ei !hani tamara asibe prasadanna 11.195 31157dui jane krQa-katha kahe ralri-dine 9.293 72 ei tina gile kara'na prabhura ananda 10.115 164dui jane krQa-katha kahe ratri-dine 9.329 88 ei lirthe sankar!iQyera siddhi-prapli haila 9.300 75dui jane krQa-kathaya kaila jagara(la 9.328 88 ei upaya kara' prabhu dekhibe yahaya 11.53 238dui-jane premavese haila acetana 10.120 168 ei vaQin!itha rahibe tamara cara(le 10.56 137dui jane premavese karena krandana 9.321 85 ei vasudeva dalta, ei s·ivananda 11.87 254dui jane premavese karena krandana 11.16 217 eka-bara dekhi' kari saphala nayana 10.18 118dui-jane prem!ivese karena krandane 11.187 305 eka-jana y!ii' kahuk subha samacara 10.73 145dui pus taka aniyachi 'dakiQa' ha-ite 11.141 284 eka-khani ghara ache parama-nirjane 11.175 299dui-tinera anna dena eka pate 11.200ekale y!ii' mah!iprabhura dharibe cara(la 11.56 240dunhe m!inya kari' dunhe anande vasila 9.202 71 ekanta-bhave cinte sabe tamara cara(la 10.47 131314dura haite haridasa gasane dekhiya 11.162 293 eka ramananda raya bahu sukha dila 9.357 100durapa hy alpa-tapasa 11.32 225 eka sampradaye nace nityananda-raye 11.227 326dure rahi' dekhe prabhura vaiQava-milana 11.124 276 eke eke sarva-bhakte kaila sambhapa 11.130 279durvasane raghunathe kaila darasana 9.198 16 e-mata nirQaya kari' deha' eka sthane 10.20 119dviirakii dekhite calila sri-ranga-puri 9.302 76 e-saba siddhiinta suni' prabhura ananda hail a 9.208 21dvija-nyasi haite tumi parama-piivana 11.191 308dvitiya, gavinda-bhrtya, ihan danha diya 11.77 250 e-saba vaiQava-ei ketrera bhDaQa 10.47 131e sarira dharibare kabhu na yuyaya 9.189 11Eeta bali' bharalire lana nija-vasa aila 10.183 201eta bali' gavindere kaila alingana 10.141 179eta bali' mahaprabhu bhakta-gaQa-sange 10.193 184ebe amara bar;la bhai tamara krpate 11.148 287ebe ami ihan ani' karilana vidaya 10.65 141 eta bali' prabhuke uthana kaila alingana 9.290 70ei dukhe jvale deha, pra(la nahi yay a 9.189 11 eta bali' prabhu tanre kaila alingana 10.60 139ei dui pulilhi sei saba saki dile 9.324 86 eta bali' prabhu tanre kaila alirigana 11.158 291ei guQe krIJa tanre karibe angikara 11.27 222 eta bali' sei vipra sukhe paka kaila 9.217 25eta bali' tanra thani ei ajna lana 9.173 4ei hari-bhaua, ei sri-nrsirilhananda 11.87 254 eta bali' tan re lana gel a pupadyane 11.193 310ei hay a krQa-bhaktera sretha 'siidhana 9.256 48ei kali-kale ara nahi kana dharma 9.362 105 eta bali' tina jana aualikaya car;lila 11.73 248ei katha laka giya prabhure kahila 11.168 296 eta bali' vid!iya dila sei dui-jane 11.123 276ei krQadase diba gaur;le path/ina 10.70 143 eta kahi' dui jane vidaya la-ila 11.179 302eta kahi' raja rahe utka(l!hita hana 10.22 119ei-mata dui-jane i!a-ga!hi kari' 9.30276ei-mata lila kare sac ira nandana 11.240 332 eta kahi' tar.e rakhilena asvasiya 10.70 143ei-mata puruallama-vasi yata jana 10.24 121 eta labha char;li' kan kare upoa(la 11.115 272ei-mata tanra ghare garva cDrQa kari' 9.278 63 eta maha-prasada cahi' -kaha ki karaQa 11.109 268

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 347eta suni' krwadasa kandite lagila 10.66 141 guru-ajila na latighiye, sastra-pramaQa 10.144 180eta suni' sarvabhauma ha-ifa cintita 11.50 236 gurura kitikara haya many a se amara 10.142 179eta suni' sarvabhauma prabhure puchila 10.136 175 guru-5i$ya-nyaye atya siJyera parajaya 10.173 194evaril-vrata/;l sva-priya-nama-kirtya 9.262 52 guru-thiini ajna magi' aila nilacale 10.109 161GHgac;lha anuraga haya, jani age haite 11.149 287 haridasa kahe, -muili nica-jali chara 11.165 294gajapati raja suni' kirlana-mahattva 11.236 330 haridasa kahe, -prabhu na chutiio more 11.188 306gajendra-mokJaQa-tirthe dekhi vi$QU-m0rti 9.221 27 haridasa kare preme nama-satikirtane 11.185 304galagali kari' dutihe karena krandana 9.290 70 haridasa thiikura itiha bhuvana-pavana 11.86gangadasa, hari-bhatta, ilcarya purandara 11.159 291 haridasa thiikurera haifa parama ananda 10.81 148gangadasa paQr;/ila itiha, paQr;/ila-satikara 11.85 253 haridase mili' sabe paila ananda 11.196 312ganga-tire-tire ai/a nadiya nagari 10.91 152 haridase na dekhiya kahe,-kahilti haridasa 11.161 293gaur;la-dese pathilite cahi eka-jana 10.68 143 hari-dhvani kare sabe, bale -bha/a, bhala 11.216 322gaur;/a ha-ite ai/a, tetiho mahii-krpamaya 10.5 111 hasaly alho rodili rauli gayaly 9.262 52gaur;/a haile bhakla aise, -kaila nivedana 11.64heloddhanita-khedaya visadaya pronmilad- 10.119 166hena-kale aila talha bhavananda raya 10.49 132gaur;/a haite cali' ailatia nilacala-puri 10.98 155gaur;/a haile vaiJQava asilechena dui-sata 11.67 246 hena-kale ai/a lalha gopinathacarya 11.66 245gokarQe siva dekhi' iii/a dvaipayani 9.280 64 hena-kale govindera haifa agamana 10.131 173gopi-bhave virahe prabhu vyakula hana 11.63 244 hena-kale kasi-misra, pac;licha, -dui jana 11.169 296gopi-candana-lale achila c;litigale 9.247 45 hena-kale mahaprabhu nija-gaQa-satige 11.126 227hena-kale ramananda aila prabhu-slhane 11.212 320gopinatha aila vasa sarilskara kariya 11.181 303 hena-kale vai$Qava saba nikate aila 11.73 248gopinalhaciirya bhattacarya sarvabhauma 11.124 2i6gopinathilcarya calila anandila hana 9.341 93gopiniilhiiciirya sabiire kara'be paricaya 11.72 248gopiniilhacarya sabe vasa-slhana dila 11.184 304244gopinalhacarya liitire kariyache nimanlraQa 11.203 315 ihiiti dekhi' sei dasa ha-ifa amara 10.177 197gopiniilha cine sabare, karabe darasana 11.71 247 iha yei sune, paya cailanya-caraQa 10:189 204gopinalha, vaQiniitha-dutihe satige nita 11.179 302 itihiira krpiile hay a darasana itihara 10.181 200gopiniithe dekhaila saba vasii-ghara 11.180 302 itihara pralhama pulra -ray a riimiinanda 10.50 133'gosaili' ai/a' griime haifa koliihala 9.326 87 itihiira sane amara 'nyaya' bujha' mana diya 10.167 191254gosaili kahila, 'purisvara' viilsalya kare more 10.135 175 i$al hasiya kichu kahe gauramaQi 9.252 47gosani kautuke kahena 'navadvipa' nama 9.294 72 isvara-preyasi sita-cid-ananda-mOrli 9.191 12gosailira satige rahe k[$Qadasa brahmaQa 9.226 30 isvara-purira bhrlya,-'govinda' mora nama 10.132 173govinda kari/a prabhura caraQa vandana 10.141 179 isvara-purira sevaka ali guQavan 11.80 251govinda, madhava ghog ei vasu-ghoJa 11.88 255 isvare na dekhi' kene age elha aile? 11.36 227govinda-mahima jilanera parama karaQa 9.239 36isvarera 'anavasare' pai/a bac;la dukha 11.62 243govindera bhagya-sima na yay a varQana 10.150 183 isvarera krpa jali-kuladi na mane 10.138 177govindera satige kare prabhura sevana 10.150 183 isvarera krpa nahe veda-paralanlra 10.137 176granlha, 5/oka, gila keha prabhu-pase iine 10.112 162 isvarera parok$a ajilii-k$aUra, UpOJana 11.113 271grha-sahila alma liitire kaila nivedane 10.32 124 isvarera svalanlra iccha, rakhile nari/uti 10.16 117guru ajna diyachena, ki kari upaya 10.143 179 iti purilsarpila viJQau 9.260 50

348 Sri Caitanya-caritamtakarl)€ hasta diya prabhu smare 'narayaQa' 11.6 210Jka.ST-misra asi' pac;Jila prabhura caraQe 10.32 124ka.Si-misra asi' prabhura pac;Jila caraQe 9.349ka.ST-misra grha-pathe kari/a gamana 11.125jagadananda, damodara-paQc;/ita, mukunda 9.340 93 ka.Si-misra kahe,-ami bac;Ja bhagyavan 10.23 120jagadananda, mukundadi yata bhakta-vrnda 11.33 226jagadananda, mukunda, sarikara 10.127 171 ka.Si-misra, pac;licha-patra, durihe anaila 11.119 274jagai madhai teriha karila uddhara 11.45 232 ka.Si-misrera avase nibhrte eka ghara 10.101 157jagan-mata maha-lakmi sita-thakuraQi 9.188 11 ka.Sisvara asibena saba tfrtha dekhiya 10.134 174ka.Sisvara gos.Mi ai/a ara dine 10.185 202jagannatha-acala-brahma, tumi ta' sacala 10.162 189 ktha-nari-sparse yaiche upaje vikara 11.10 213jagannatha darasana kaila maha-rarige 10.29 123jagannatha-darasana premavese kaila 9.346 95 kata-kaQe dui jana susthira haiia 9.322 85jagannatha-darasane vicara na kaila 11.38 229 kata-kaQe dui jane sthira yabe haifa 10.121 169jagannatha-misra-ghare bhika ye kari/a 9.296 73 kateka kahiba ara yata prabhura gaQa 10.84 149kateka kahiba, ei dekha yata jana 11.93 258jagannatha misra-parva.Srame mora pita 9.301kautuke puri tarire puchila janma-sthana 9.294 72jagannatha-sevaka ei, nama-janardana 10.41 128jagannatha-sevaka raja kintu bhaktottama 11.9 213 kaya-mane asriyache sri-krQa-carita 10.106 159jagannatha-sevakera mora sparsa nahi haya 11.167 296 kemane caudike dekhe, -iha nahi jane 11.232 328jagannathera brahmaQi, teriha-maha- 9.297 73 kena kale prataparudra puruottame aila 11.14 216kene eta dul)kha. kene karaha hutasa 9.186 10jagannathera maha-soyara iriha 'dasa' nama 10.43 129 kese dhari' vipre lana karila gamana 9.233 33jagannathera sevaka saba iinande mililii 9.348 96jaladi-paricarya lagi' dila eka kirikara 10.129 172 keseva dekhiya preme avita haifa 9.23janati tattvari1 bhagavan-mahimno 11.104 266 khaQc;/a khaQc;/a haifa bhattathari palaya cari 9.232 33janme janme tumi amara savamse kirikara 10.58 138 khaQc;/a-vasi ciraiijiva, ara sulocana 11.92 258kiba rajya, kiba deha, -saba akaraQa 11.49 235jayiidvaita-candra jay a gaura-bhakta-vrnda 10.1 110 kirtana arambha tatha kaila mahasaya 11.213 320jayadvaita-candra jay a gaura-bhakta-vrnda 11.2 208jaya jay a sri-caitanya jay a nityananda 10.2 110 kirtana-arambhe prema utha/i' calila 11.218 322jaya jaya sri-caitanya jay a nityiinanda 11.2 208 kirtana dekhi' sabara mane haifa camatkara 11.219 323jiva-vyapya, brahma-vyapaka, sastrete 10.168 191 kirtana-samiiptye prabhu dekhi' pupanjali 11.238 331kirtanera dhvani maha-marigala uthi/a 11.217 322kolapure /akmi dekhi' dekhena kTra- 9.281 65K75kona-janme more avasya dibena darasana 11.24 220kabhu nahi dekhi aiche premera vikara 11.219 323 koti-sOrya-sama saba -ujjvala-varaQa 11.95 259kabhu nahi suni ei madhura kirtana 11.95 259 krame krame dui grantha sarvatra vyapila 11.143 284kahari nahi dekhi, aiche kahan nahi suni 11.96 260 kriyeta bhagavaty addha 9.260 50kaha yadi, tabe amaya ethii na dekhibe 11.12 215 krpa kari' karaha more tanhara darsana 10.6 112kali-kale dharma-krQa-nama-sarikirtana 11.98 261 krpa kari' mora thaiii pathaila tomare 10.135 175kampa.Sru-sveda-stambha-pulaka vikara 9.238 36krpa-malye cari' bhai ha-i tomara krita 11.145 285kampa-sveda-pulakasrute sarira bhasila 9.346 95 krpa-pasa gale bandhi' caraQe ani/a 10.125 170kanya-kumari tarihari kaila darasana 9.223 28 krQa-caitanya-nikate rahi seviha tarihare 10.133 174karma haite prema-bhakti krQa kabhu nahe 9.263 53 krQadasa-nama ei suvarQa-vetra-dharT 10.42 129karma-ninda, karma-tyaga, sarva-sastre kahe 9.263 53 krQa-karQamrta suni' prabhura ananda haifa 9.306 76kar(l!ll]"lrta, brahma-samhita,-dui purithi 9.232 86 krQa-mOrti dekhi' prabhu maha-sukha paila 9.249 45'karQamrta'-sama vastu nahi tribhuvane 9.307 78 krQa-nama sphure mukhe, mane netre krt:Ja 10.176 199727734

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 349krra-prema-seva-phalera 'parama-sadhana' 9.258 49 maha-nrtya, maha-prema, maha-satikirtana 11.235 330'krwa-rasa-pancadhyaya' karite pathana 11.56 240 mahaprabhu age gela dainyadhina hana 11.154 290krwa-rasa-tattva-vetta, deha-prema-rOpa 10.110 162 mahaprabhu ai/a tabe haridasa-mi/ane 11.185krwasraya haya, char;le veda-/aka-dharma 11.117 273 mahaprabhu ca/i cali !lila sri-sailekrwa-varrarh tvi$ak[$t:Jarh 11.100 263 mahaprabhu dak$it:Ja haite tabahi aila 10.25 121krtamalaya snana kari aila durva5ana 9.197 15 mahaprabhu dekhi' dotihara ha-ila ullase 9.175 5krtamalaya snana kari' !lila tatira ghare 9.180 8 mahaprabhu dila t!ltire nibhrte vasa-ghara 10.129 172k$aQeke avesa chiir;li' dutihara dhairya haila 9.291mahaprabhu kahe, -suna, sarva vai$Qava- 11.182 303k$aQe k$at:Je kara tumi sarva-tirthe sniina 11.190 308 mahaprabhu kahe t!ltire, -suna mahasaya 9.181 8k$aQe k$aQe kara tumi yajna-tapo-dana 11.190 308 mahaprabhu.kare t!ltire drr;iha alitigane 11.234 32971k$etra char;li' yabena puna/:! yadi kari 11.43 231 mahaprabhu milibare utkaQthita cita 11.106 267k$elre asi' raja siirvabhauma bolaila 11 230 mahaprabhura a/aye karila gamana 11.109 268kulina-grama-vasi ei satyaraja-khana 11.91 257 mahaprabhura bhakta saba-mahii- 11.67 246kusavarte ai/a yahati janmi/!1 godavari 9.317 83 mahaprabhura gaQa yata aila gaur;la haite 11.70 247mahaprabhura haya itih,a dvitiya kalevara 11.76 249L mahaprabhura manya-patra, sarva-sirodharya 11.83 253mahaprabhura varta tabe puchila tatihare 10.4 111langa-gaQesa dekhi' dekhena cora-parvati 9.281 65 mahaprabhu sabakare kai/a alitigana 10.30 123lobhe lajja khana tara kari tanatani 9.359 102 maha-prasiida diya tahati mili/a sevaka-gaQa 10.30 123loka dekhi' ramananda gela nija-ghare 9.327 88 maha-prasada diya tiitire kaila namaskara 10.76 146Joke kahe, e sannyasi-rama-avatara 9.314 82maha-prasadiinna deha viiQinatha-sthiine 11.174 299Mmaha-prasiida sabakare kari samiidhiina 11.172 298maha-ratna-priiya pai aila satige lana 9.309 79mahendra-sai/e parasuramera kai/a vandana 9.198 16mad-arthe$v atiga-Ce$tii ca 11.30 223 mala pathanachena prabhu gaurava kariyii 11.77 250mad-bhaktiinarh ca ye bhaktas 11.28 222mad-bhakta-pOjabhyadhika 11.29 223 mala-prasada lana yay a, yahati vai$Qava-gaQa 11.74 249mad-eka-varjarh krpayi$yatiti 11.47 234 mala-prasada panii prabhu susthira ha-ila 9.348 96madhava-purira siya 'sri-ratiga-puri' niima 9.285 68 malaya-parvate kaila agastya-vandana 9.223 28mal/ara-desete iii/a yathii bhattathari 9.224 29madhvacarya ani' tiitire kari/a sthapana 9.248 45 mandira-nikate yiiite mora nahi iidhikiira 11.165 294madhvacarya sei k[$Qa pai/a kona-mate 9.247 45madhvacarya-sthiine iii/a yiitiha 'tattvadi' 9.245 41 mandirera cakra dekhi' kariha praQama 11.195 311madhvacarye svapna diya aila tiitira sthane 9.246 44 mandirera pache rahi' karaye kirtana 11.224 325madhyiihna haila, kene paka nahi haya 9.181 8 mano-dul)khe bhala bhik$a na di/a sei dine 9.216 24many a kari' prabhu tatire kai/a alitigane 9.349 97madhyahna kari/a prabhu nija-gaQa lana 9.352 98 maribare aila sabe cari-dike dhana 9.231 33madhyahna karite mahaprabhu cali' gela 10.66 141 maryada haite koti sukha sneha-acaraQe 10.140 178madhyahne uthi/a prabhu bhik$ii karibiire 9.327 88madhye madhye 'hari' kahe anandita hana 11.209 318 mat-katha-sravaQadau va 9.266 56madhye nrtya kare prabhu sacira nandana 11.215 321 matsarya chac;Jiyii mukhe ba/a 'hari' 'hari' 9.361 104matsya-tirtha dekhi' kaila tutigabhadraya 9.244 39madhye rahi' mahaprabhu karena darasana 11.229 327 'maya-sita' diyii agni vanci/a ravaQe 9.204 19madhye taQc;Java-nrtya kare gauraraya 11.225 326 'maya-sita' riivaQa nila, sunila akhyane 9.203 19maha-bhakta-gaQa-saha tahan go$1hi kaila 9.237 35 mayy arpaQarh ca manasa/:1 11.30 223maha-dul)kha ha-ite more karila nistara 9.215 24 mi/aite lagila saba puru$Otlama-vasi 10.38 127304

350 Sri Caitanya-caritamtamilana-sthiine asi' prabhure na mililii 11.163 294 navadvipe gela teriha saci-ai-pasa 10.75 146misra kahe, -saba tamara, caha ki karaQe? 11.177 301 nay a tripati dekhi' bu/e kutahale 9.219 26misrera iiviisa sei hay a a/pa sthiina 11.131 279 nibhrte totii-madhye sthana yadi piiria 11.166 295mora bhagye punarapi piiiluri darasane 9.216 24 nibhrte vasi' gupta-viirta kahe duijana 9.176 6mora carmambara ei na bhaya irihare 10.158 186 nibhrte vasiya tahari kariba smaraQa 11.176 300mora ghare bhik$a bali' nimantraQa kailii 9.350 97 nija-grha-vitta-bhrtya-panca-putra-sane 10.55 136mora grhe 'prabhu-padera' habe avasthana 10.23 120 nija-nija-vasa sabe karaha gamana 11.182 303mora hate dhari' kare piriti vi5e$a 11.21 219 nikate vasana kare ariga sammarjana 11.158 291mora lagi' prabhu-pade kaile nivedana? 11.42 231 nilacala-vasi taka dhana ai/a 11.218 322mora pratijiia-tariha vina chiic;liba jivana 11.48 234 nilacala yaite_ acarya yukti drdha kaila 10.87 151mora sarige hati-ghoc;lii, sainya-koliihale 9.333 90 nilacale iisibe more haiiii sadaya 9.172 4more dukha deha, -tamara 'nyaya' nahi 9.230 32 nilaca/e ca/i/a prabhu iinandita hana 9.335 91more krpa kari' kara niladri asraya 10.97 155 niladri ca/ila sacimatara ajiia /aiiii 10.88 151more na chw'Jiha, prabhu, muiii ta' piimara 11.156 291 nimajjato 'nanta bhaviirQaviintas 11.151 288mukti, karma-dui vastu tyaje bhakta-gaQa 9.271 59 nirantara kara cari veda adhyayana 11.191 308mukunda-dasa, narahari, sri-raghunandana 11.92 258 nirjane rahaye, /aka saba nahi jane 10.110 161mukunda kahe, -ei age dekha vidyamana 10.156 186 nirvicararh guror ajiia 10.146 181mukunda, narahari, raghunanc;lana khaQc;la 10.90 152 nirviQQa sei vipra upavasa kare 9.185 10mukundere puche,-kiihilri bhilrati-gosaiii 10.155 185 niscinta haiia bhaja caitanyera caraQa 11.22 219muiii-nica, asprsya, parama piimare 11.188 306 'ni5cinte k($Qa bhajiba' ei ta' karaQe 10.107 159muiii toma chac;lila, tumi more nii chiic;lilii 10.125 170 ni$kiiicanasya bhagavad-bhajanonmukhasya 11.8 211murari dekhiya prabhu iii/a milite 11.155 290 nityananda-adi nija-gaQe bolaila 9.338 92murari /a-ite dhaiia ai/a bahu-jana 11.153 290 nityananda, jagadananda, damodara 11.196 312murari mahati iriha-sikhi-mahatira bhai 10.44 230 nityananda, jagadananda, mukunda 10.67 142murari nil dekhiya prabhu kare anve$aQa 11.153 290 nityananda /aiiii bhik$ii karite vaisa tumi 11.205 316nityananda-prabhu kai/a prema-a/irigana 10.126 171N nrtya karite yei aise sannidhiine 11.234 329nOtana patra lekhaiia pus take deoyiiila 9.209 21naciya ca/i/a, dehe nii dhare ananda 9.340naicchan nrpas tad ucitarh mahatarh madhu- 9.269 58nii kahi/a teiii sadhya-siidana-lak$aQa 9.272 60 pnana-bhiivalarikrtariga sva-dhamna 11.1 20893nana i$!a-go$!hi kare ekatra vasiya 9.322 85 pache bhiige muriiri, liigila kahite 11.155 290pache govinda dvitiya mala ani' tanre di/a 11.78 250nana pithii-pana khiiya akaQtha puriya 11.209 318 pache prabhura nikata iii/a bhakta-gaQa 11.64 244niina tirtha dekhi' tahari devata-mandire 9.304 77 piiche premiivesa dekhi' haifa camatkiira 9.251 46nana tirtha dekhi tahari narmadara tire 9.310 79 pac;licha asi' sabare dila malya-candana 11.214 321narayaQa dekhila tariha nati-stuti kari' 9.166 piikera samagri vane nil mile samprati 9.182 8narayaQa-para sarve 9.270 59panagac;li-tirthe asi' dekhila sitapati 9.221 27narendre asiya sabe haifa vidyamiina 11.68 246 paiica-piiQc;lava tamara paiica-putra maha- 10.53 134nartaka gopala dekhe parama-mohane 9.246 44 paiicapsara-tirthe iii/a sac ira nandana 9.279 64nasike tryambaka dekhi' gela brahmagiri 9.317 83 paiicavati asi, taharl karila visrama 9.316 83nati, stuti, nrtya, gita, bahuta karila 9.235 34 'paiica-vidh;J mukti' p iia vaikuQthe gamana 9.257 49navadvipe chi/a teriha prabhura caraQe 10.103 158 paiica-vidha mukti tyaga kare bhakta-gaQa 9.26757

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 351paQc;/a-pala ai/a sabe ma/a-prasada lana 9.347 96 prabhu kahe, -eta tirtha kailuti paryatana 9.356 100paQc;/ita hana kene nil karaha vicara 9.190 12 prabhu kahe, -etha mora e-nimitte 9.332 90pilQc;/ityera avadhi, vakya nahi karo sane 10.110 161 prabhu kahe, -gopinatha, yaha' vai$Qava 11.173 298p:iQc;/ya-dese tamraparf)i gel a gaurahari 9.218 25 prabhu kahe, -guru tetiha, yaba tfltira thani 10.152 184papi nTca uddharite tfltira avatara 11.45 232 prabhu kahe, -isvara haya parama svatantra 10.137 176parama-anande ge/a p:itica-sata dine 9.329 88 prabhu kahe, -kaha tumi, nahi kichu bhaya 11.4 209parama krpalu tetiha vrajendra-nandana 11.24 220 prabhu kahe, -karmi, jnani, -dui bhakta- 9.276 62paramananda haya yara nama-sravaf)e 10.140 178 prabhu kahe, -ki sat'Jkoca, tumi naha para 10.58 138paramananda maha-patra itihara sarhhati 10.46 131 prabhu kahe, -kr$Qe tomara gac;Jha prema 10.179 199paramananda purira kai/a caraf)a vandana 10.128 172 prabhu kahe, -murari, kara dainya 11.157 291paramananda puri tabe ca/ila nilaca/e 9.174 4 prabhu kahe, -pOrvasrame tetiha mora 9.301 75paramananda puri tahati rahe catur-masa 9.167 prabhu kahe, -raya, dekhi/e kamala- 11.35 227parama virakta tetiha parama paQc;/ita 10.106 159 prabhu kahe, -ray a, tumi ki karya karile? 11.36 227parik$a-samaye vahnirh 9.212 22 prabhu kahe-sastre kahe sravaf)a-kirtana 9.258 49parivesana kare acarya hara$ita hana 11.208 317 prabhu kahe, -satya kahi, tomara agamane 10.165 190pativrata-siromaf)i janaka-nandini 9.201 18 prabhu kahe, -sei kara, ye iccha tomara 10.73 145patra lana puna!) dak$if)a-mathura aila 9.210 22 prabhu kahe, -sighra giya kara darasana 11.39 230patra-mitra-satige raja darasane ca/i/a 11.14 216 prabhu kahe, -tathapi raja kala-sarpakara 11.10 213patra pana viprera haifa anandita mana 9.213 23 prabhu kahe, -tetiha nahena, tumi ageyana 10.156 186pay a pac;li' yatna kari' kene nil rakhile 10.14 116 prabhu kahe, -toma-satige rahite vancha 10.97 155payasvini asiya dekhe satikara-narayaf)a 9.243 38 prabhu kahe, -toma sparsi pavitra ha-ite 11.189 307phalgu kari' 'mukti' dekhe narakera sama 9.267prabhu kahe, -tumi kr$Qa-bhakata- 11.26 221phalgu-tirthe tabe ca/i aila gaurahari 9.278 63 prabhu kahe, -tumi puna!) aisa nilacale 9.171 3pickari-dhara jini' asru nayane 11.223 325 prabhu kahe, -tumi yei siddhiinta kahile 9.324 86pitha-pana adi jagannatha ye khaila 9.351 98 prabhu kahe, -'vimu' 'vi$QU', ki kaha 10.182 20157prabhu-age kahite prabhura phiri' gela mana 11.58 241 prabhu kahe, -yei kaha, sei satya hay a 10.172 194prabhu aila, -raja-thani kahilena giya 11.65 245 prabhuke lana kara'na isvara darasana 10.186 203prabhu ajna pana raya ca/i/a darasane 11.40 230 prabhuke dekhite loka aila saka/a 9.326 87prabhu-ajna-prasada-tyage haya aparadha 11.114 271 prabhuke milite sabara utkaQthita mana 10.24 121prabhu-ajnaya muni ainu toma-pade dhana 10.134 174 prabhuke milite utkaf)tha badiila apara 11.237 330prabhu alitigana kai/a tanre uthana 11.186 305 prabhu krpa kari' sabaya rakhi/a nija sthane 10.188 204prabhu asi' kaila pampa-sarovare snana 9.316 83 prabhu lana sarvabhauma nija-ghare gela 9.350 97prabhu asi' kai/a tatira caraf)a vandana 10.161 188 prabhu na khaile keha na kare bhojana 11.201 314prabhu bahir-vasa anai/a janiya antara 10.160 187 prabhu namaskari' sabe vasate ca/i/a 11.184 304prabhu bhik$fl kai/a dinera trtiya-prahare 9.185 10 prabhu-pade dui jane kai/a nivedane 11.171 297prabhu catur-bhuja-murti tfltire dekhai/a 10.33 125 prabhu-pade rahi/a dutihe chac;li' sarva karya 10.184 202prabhu dekhi' pac;Je age daf)c;/avat hana 11.186 305 prabhu premavese sabaya kaila a/itig_ana 9.342 94prabhu-guf)e bhrtya vikala, prabhu bhrtya- 11.187 305 prabhura agamana suni' nityananda ray a 9.339 92prabhu kahe, -bhattacarya, karaha vicara 10.142 179 prabhura agamana tetiha tahanni sunila 10.93 153prabhu kahe, -bhattacarya, sunaha itihara 10.63 140 prabhura ajna paliha dutihe savadhana hana 11.122 275prabhu kahe, -e bhavana nil kariha ara 9.190 12 prabhura ananda haifa pana t:itihare 10.95 154prabhu kahe, -ei deha toma-sabakara 10.37 126 prabhura atyanta marmi, rasera sagara 10.162 157

352 Sri Caitanya-caritamaprabhura avase aila karite bhojana 11.198 313 pratyeke sabara prabhu kari' gur)a gana 11.160 291prabhura carar)e dhari' karaye krandana 9.213 23 pravesa karite nari, -sparsi rahi' trra 9.363 106prabhura eka bhakta-'dvija kamalakanta' nama 10.94 154 prema dekhi' Joke haila maha-camatkilra 9.236 35prabhura itigite prasada yaya tanra lana 11.118 269 premilnande hail!! dw'lhe parama asthira 11.128 278prabhura priya bhrtya kari' sabe kare mana 10.148 182 premanande sithi/a haila dur\hakilra mana 9.321 85prabhura sahita ama-sabara karaha mi/ana 10.27 122 premavese bahu-kar)a nrtya-gita kaila 9.249 45prabhura sakat ajna-prasada-bhojana 11.113 271 premavese hur\kara bahu nrtya-gita kaila 10.80 148prabhura samacara suni' kulina-grama-vasT 10.89 151 premavese kaila bahuta kirtana-nartana 9.283 67prabhura sannyasa dekhi' unmatta hana 10.104 158 premavese kaila tanra caraQa vandana 10.96 155prabhura seva karite puri ajna dila 11.81 252 premavese kare tanre daQr;/a-parar)ilma 9.287 68prabhura tirtha-yatra-katha sune yei jana 9.360 102 premilvese pu$podyane karibena pravesa 11.55 239prabhura vacane viprera ha-i/a visvasa 9.196premavese sabe kare ilnanda-krandana 9.342 94prabhura vaiQavata dekhi, ha-ila vismita 9.273 60 premavese sarvabhauma karila rodane 9.345 95prabhure milila sabe pathe lag pafla 9.341 93 prema vina kabhu nahe tilr\ra sakatkara 10.181 200prabhure milite ei mantrar)il drr;lha kaila 11.59 242 preme puri gosili'!i tilr\re kaila a/ir\gana 9.168 2premera vikara dekhi' Joke camatkara 11.222 324prabhu-saha asvadila, rakhila likhiya 9.325 87prabhu-sthane asiyachena yata prabhura gar)e 11.120 275 pulina-bhojane yena kr$r)a madhya-sthane 11.233 329prabhu tar\re dila, ara sevara kir\kara 10.101 157 puna/:1 nil karibe nati, bhaya pilr\a citte 10.162 188prabhu tanre pathaila bhojana karite 9.354 99 puna/:1 prabhu kahe-ami tamara nimitte 11.141 284prabhu tanre uthanil kaila alir\gane 9.344 95 puna/:1 puna/:1 alir\giya karila sammana 11.160 29115prabhu tomaya milite cahe, ca/aha tvarite 11.164 294 punarapi ai/a prabhu vidyanagara 9.318 84prabhu yaibena. tahan milaba sabare 10.28 123 punarapi ihar\ tilr\ra haile agamana 10.18 118pradak$ir)a kari' bulena nartana kariya 11.220 323 punarapi ku-bhavana na kariha mane 9.195 14pradyumna-misra ir\ha vai$r)ava pradhana 10.43 129 pur\thi pana prabhura haila ananda apilra 9.238 36prahara-raja maha-patra ir\ha maha-mati 10.46 131 purT, bharati achena tamara apek$a kariya 11.204 316prakrta-indriyera tar'Jre dekhite nahi sakti 9.191 12 puri, bharati-gosili'!i, svarOpa, nityananda 11.33 226prasada lana satige ca/e par\ca-sata 11.108 268 puri-gosani bale, -ami yaba puru$ottame 9.170 3prastave sri-rar\ga-puri eteka kahi/a 9.300 75 puri-gosanira iljnaya ainu tamara sthana 10.132 173prataparudra ajfla di/a sei dui jane 11.120 275 puri-gosaflira prabhu kaila carar)a vandana 9.168 2prataparudra char;li' karibe jagat nistara 11.46 233 purT-gosili'!i sOdra-sevaka kanha ta' rakhila 10.136 175prataparudra raja tabe bolaila sarvabhauma 10.3 111 puri-gosani tatire kaila prema-alir\gana 10.128 172prate sayyaya vasi' ami se anna khaila 11.116 272 puri kahe, -toma-sar\ge rahite vili'!cha kari' 10.98 155prate uthi' aila vipra bhattathari-ghare 9.228 31 'puru$ottama acarya' tilr\ra nama pOrvasrame 10.103 158prathama darsane prabhuke na kai/a 9.250 46 puru$ottama dekhi' gaur;le yaba gar\ga-snane 9.170prathamei prabhure asi' mili/a bahu-rar\ge 11.15 216pOrve asiyachila ter\ho nadiya-nagari 9.295 72prathame murari-gupta prabhura na miliya 11.152 289 pOrve prabhu more prasada-anna ani' dila 11.116 272prathamete mahaprabhu pathaila dur\hare 11.75 249 pOrve yabe mahaprabhu calila dak$ir)e 10.3 111prati-dina asi' ami kariba milana 11.194 310 putra-sama sneha karena sannyasi-bhojane 9.298 74prati-dina ei-mata kare kirtana-rar\ge 11.241 332pratiti /agi' puratana patra magi' nila 9.209 21 Rpratyagrhid agraja-sasanarh tad 10.145 180 raghava-paQr;/ita, ara ilcarya nandana 10.84 149pratyeka vair)ava sabe likhiya la-ila 11.143 284 raghava par)r;/ita. ir\ha acilrya nandana 11.89 255pratyeke karila prabhu prema-alir\gana 11.129 278 raghunatha asi' yabe rilvar)e mari/a 9.205 20

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 353raghuntha dekhi' than vailcil rajani 9.225 30 rya kahe, -ami Siidra, Vi$ayi, adhama 10.54 134rahite !afire eka sthana chiye virale 10.19 118 rya kahe, -ebe yai paba darasana 11.35 227rj kahe, -aiche kMi-misrera bhavana 10.21 119 rya kahe, -prabhu, age cal a nilacale 9.333 90raja kahe,-bhatta tumi vijila-siromar;i 10.17 117 raya kahe, -tomara ajila rajake kahi/a 11.18 218raja kahe, -bhavanandera putra var;inatha 11.108 268 raya prar;ati kaila, prabhu kaila alitigana 11.16 217raja kahe,-dekhi' mora haifa camatkara 11.94 258 raya-satige prabhura dekhi' sneha-vyavahara 11.17 217raja kahe, ei dui kon cinaha amare 11.75 249 raye kahe, carar;a-ratha, hrdaya-sarathi 11.37 228raja kahe, -jagannatha chac;li' kene gela 10.10 114 rayera ananda haifa pus taka paiya 9.325 87raja kahe, -pac;lichake ami ajila diba 11.69 247 rayera prema-bhakti-riti bujhe kon jane 11.40 230raja kahe,-sabe jagannatha na dekhiya 11.105 267 r$abha-parvate ca/i' ail a gaurahari 9.166r$yamiika-giri ai/a dar;c;lakarar;ye 9.311 80raja kahe, -sastra-pramar;e caitanya hana 11.101 264raja kahe, -tanre tumi yaite kene dile 10.14 116rj kahe, -upavsa, k$aura-tirthera 11.111 269 srja kahe, -yanre ml dila dui-jana 11.82 252rajke Mirvda kari' kabe, -suna 11.66 245 saba alitigila prabhu prasada kariya 10.48 132saba lana abhyantare kari/ gamana 11.130 279rjake /ikhiluti i vinaya kariy 9.330 89 saba lana gela prabhu jagannathalaya 11.213 320rja more jn dila nilacale yaite 9.331 89 sabara kariyachi vasa·grha-sthana 11.172 298rjapatha-prante diire pac;liya rahi/a 11.163 294 sabare bantiya taha dilena isvara 11.239 331rajapatha-prante pac;li' ache dar;c;lavat 11.162rajara anuraga dekhi' ha-ifa vismita 11.50 236 sabare pariii/a prabhu miilya-candana 11.210 319sabare sammani' prabhura ha-ifa u/lasa 11.161 293rajare prabodhiya bhatta gela nijalaya 11.61 243 sabare svacchanda vasa, svacchanda prasiida 11.121 275rak$aSe sparsi/a tanre,-iha kane suni 9.188 11 sabiire vasaila prabhu yogya krama kari' 11.199 314ramabhadracarya, ra bhagavan acarya 10.184 202 sabiire vidaya dila karite say ana 11.240 332rama-bhakta sei vipra-virakta mahajana 9.179 7ramadasa-viprera katha ha-ifa smarar;a 9.207 20 saba-satige ailii prabhu isvara-darasane 9.345 95sabii-satige yatha-yogya kari/a mi/ana 10.127 171ramadasa vipre sei patra ani dil 9.210 22 sabe iisi' mili/a prabhura sri-carar;e 10.188 204ramai, nandai rahe govindera pMa 10.149 182 sabe asi' sarvabhaume kaila nivedana 10.26 122rananda-adi sabe dekha vidyamana 11.191 257 sabe asitechena tomare dekhite 10.100 156ramananda-hena ratna yanhara tanaya 10.52 134ramananda kahe, -prabhu, tomara ajila 9.330 89 sabe dekhe, -prabhu kare amare darasana 11.230 328sabe, eka gur;a dekhi tomara sampradiiye 9.277 62ramananda ray a ai/a gajapati-satige 11.15 216 sabei asibe suni' prabhura agamana 10.69 143rananda raya, aji tomara prema-gur;a 11.58 241 sabe meli' gelii sri-advaitera pasa 10.85 150ramananda ray a suni' prabhura agamana 9.319 84 sabe meli' navadvipe ekatra hailii 10.88 151ramesvara dekhi' tahan kari/a visra 9.199 16randhane nipur;a tan-sama nahi tribhuvane 9.298 74 saci iinandita, iira yata bhakta-gar;a 10.99 156sadhya-siidhana ami nii jani bhala-mate 9.255 48ratha-age nrtya karibena premavi$ta haila 11.54 239 sadhya-sadhana-sre$tha janiiha amate 9.255 48ratha-yatra-dine prabhu saba bhakta lana 11.54 239 'sadhya-sre$tha' hay a, -ei siistra-niriipar;a 9.257 49ratri-dine kr$r;a-prema-ananda-vihvale 10.109 161 sagaurava-priti iimiira tomiira upare 11.146 286riitri-kale ray a punal) kai/a agamana 9.328 88sa jahati matirilloke 11.118 273ravar;a asitei sita antardhana kaila 9.193 13 sakala-vai$1)ava-sastra-madhye ati sara 9.240 36ravar;a dekhiya sit /ai/a agnira sarar;a 9.202 18 sakala vai$r;avera govinda kare samiidhana 10.148 182rvar;a haite agni kaila sitke varar;a 9.202 18 sak$!l! mahaprabhura dvitiya svariipa 10.110 162rvar;era ge my·sita pathai/a 9.193 13 silk$!!! par;c;lu tumi, tomiira patni kunti 10.53 134293

354 Sri Caitanya-caritamtastik$tit sri-kr(la, terlho nahe para-tantra 10.15 116 sarvabhaume namaskari' tarlhare puchila 11.41 230salokya-sarti-samipya 9.268 57 sarva-dharman parityajya 9.265 56samaya dekhiya prabhu haifa kichu dhira 11.128 278 sarva-loka kaila prabhura parama satkara 9.236 35sammana kariya prabhu rakhi/a nija sthane 10.185 202 sarva-lokera utka(ltha yabe atyanta bac;lila 10.25 121sampratika 'dui brahma' iharl 'ca/aca/a' 10.162 189 sarva-sastre vai(lavera ei suni5caya 9.274 61samprati karila terlho daki(la gamana 10.9 113 sarva vai(lava dekhi' sukha bac;la paila 11.170 297samudra-snana kari' kara cuc;la darasana 11.183 303 sarva-vaimava irlho karibe samadhane 11.174 299samudra-snana kari' prabhu aila nija sthane 11.197 313 sarva vai(lava lana prabhu aila vasa cali' 11.238 331samudrera tire asi' prabhure milila 9.343 94 sasarire saptatala vaiku(llhe calila 9.313 81samyak kahila mahaprabhura samacara 10.79 147 sasarire tala gela sri-vaiku(ltha-dhama 9.315 82sandarsanam viayi(ltim atha yoitam ca 11.8 211 sa susruvan matari bhargave(la 10.145 180sandhya-dhupa dekhi' arambhi/a sarlkirtana 11.214 321 sasvad-bhakti-vinodaya sa-madaya 10.119 166sandhya-kale asi' punab prabhuke mili/a 11.211 319 sathena kenapi vayam hathena 10.178 198sarlgite-gandharva-sama, sastre brhaspati 10.116 165 satvare asiya tanha milila prabhure 10.95 154'sarlkarara(lya' nama tarlra a/pa vayasa 9.299 74 satyaraja-ramananda milila sabe asi' 10.89 151sarlkare dekhiya prabhu kahe damodare 11.146 286 satya-sita ani' dila rama-vidyamana 9.206 20sarlkirtana-yajne tanre kare aradhana 11.99 261 satya-vigraha kari' isvare karaha ni5caye 9.277 62sarlk$epe kahilwi, vis tara na yay a var(lana 9.350 101 saundarya-madhurya-kr(la-li/ara avadhi 9.308sannyasa graha(la kaila vara(lasi giya 10.104 158 sei abhilii$e kare aisvarya prakasa 11.231 328sannyasa karila sikha-sutra-tyaga-rupa 10.108 160 sei acariye sabe sampradaya-sambandha 9.275 6179sannyasa-krc chamab santo 10.170 193 sei chafe nistaraye samsarika jana 10.11 114sannyasi dekhiya more karaha vancana 9.272 60 sei damodara asi' da(lc;/avat haifa 10.118 166sannyasira ve$e more dila darasana 9.214 23 sei dina ca/i' iii/a payasvini-trre 9.234 34sapta godavari aila kari' tirtha bahutara 9.318 84 sei dui sthapa' tumi 'sadhya', 'sMhana' 9.271saptata/a dekhi' prabhu alirlgana kaila 9.313 81 sei ghara amake deha'-ache prayojana 11.176 30059'saptatala-vrk$a' dekhe kanana-bhitara 9.312 81 sei grame vipra-grhe karena visrama 9.285 68sarva bhakta-garera mane haifa camatkara 11.17 217 sei jane, ye 'kar(lamrta' pac;le niravadhi 9.308 79sarvabhauma bhattacarya anande ca/i/a 9.343 94 sei-kale ekale tumi chac;li' raja-vesa 11.55 239sarvabhauma dekhite ai/a vai(lava-milane 11.123 276 sei pancama puruartha-puruarthera sima 9.261 51sarvabhauma-ghare bhik$a karila asiya 9.352 98 sei pathe calila dekhi, sarva vai(lava-ga(la 9.336 91sarvabhauma, kaha kena ayogya vacana 11.6 210 sei ratri taharl rahi' tarlre krpa kari' 9.218 25sarvabhauma kahe,-ei prattiparudra raya 11.5 210 sei ratri tarlra ghare rahila tanra prite 9.354sarvabhauma kahe, -ei ray a bhavananda 10.50 133 sei se tiirlhare 'kr(la' kari' la-ite pare 11.102 264sarvabhauma kahe, -kainu aneka yatana 11.42 231 sei ta' sumedha, ara-kali-hata-jana 11.99 261sarvabhauma kahe, -prabhu, yogya tamara 10.36 126sei vipra-ghare dorlhe rahe eka-sarlge 9.169 2sarvabhauma kahe, -satya tamara vacana 11.9 213 sei vipra mahaprabhuke kaila nimantra(la 9.179 7sarvabhauma mahaprabhura pac;lila cara(le 9.344 95 se-ka/e daki(la haite paramananda-puri 10.91 152sarvabhauma nilacale aila prabhu lana 11.65 245 setubandhe asi' kaila dhanustirthe snana 9.199 16sarvabhauma-sarlge ara lana nija-ga(la 9.35599siddhanta-sastra nahi 'brahma-samhita'ra 9.239 3699sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa 11.243 333 siddha-prapti-kale gosani ajna kaila more 10.133 174sri-vaikU(lthe Jsi' kaifa Vi$(1U darasana 9.222 28 sighra nilaca/a yaite ttirlra iccha haifa 10.93 153srivasadi :ira yata bhakta-ga(la 10.77 146 sikhi mahati-nama ei likhanadhikari 10.42 129srivasadi bhakta-garera hay a pra(la-sama 10.117 165 simha-dvara c;lahine chac;li' saba vai(lava- 11.125 277

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 355siva-durgJ rahe tJhati brJhmar)era vese 9.175 5 suni' mahaprabhu haifa Jnandita mane 9.203 19sivJnande kahe prabhu, -tomJra amate 11.149 287 suniiia prabhura anandita haifa mana 9.207 20sita lafia rakhi/ena parvatlra sthane 9.204 19 suni' sivananda-sena premaVi$ta hafia 11.150 287sitara akrti-maya harila rava(la 9.192 12 suni' tattvacarya haila antare /ajjita 9.273 60sitayaradhito vahnis 9.211 22 sunite na haya prabhura cittera ullasa 10.113 16334snana kari' gela adi-kesava-mandire 9.234suniya anandita haifa saci-matara mana 10.77 146snana-yatra dekhi' prabhura haifa bac;/a sukha 11.62 243 suniya calila prabhu tanre dekhibare 9.286 68snana-yatra-dine prabhura ananda hrdaya 11.61 243 suniya prabhura mane bac;/a sukha ha-ila 11.168 296snana-yatra kabe puchila bhatere 11.60 242 suniya rajara mane dubkha upajila 11.44 232sneha-lesapeka matra srl-kr(la-krpara 10.139 177 suniya sabara haifa parama ullasa 10.78 147sneha-vasa hafia kare svatantra acara 10.139 177 suniya sabara haifa parama ul/asa 10.85 150sparsibara karya achuka, na paya darsana 9.192 12 sunya-sthala dekhi' lokera haifa camatkara 9.314 82srava(la-kirtana ha-ite kr(le hay a 'prema' 9.261 51 surparaka-tirthe aila nyasi-siroma(li 9.280 64srava(larh kirtanarh Vi$(10Q 9.259 50 suvar(la-var(lo hemango 10.170 193sreyo hy evarh bhavatyas ca 10.146 181 svacchanda darsana karaiha, nahe yena 11.121 275svapneha na karena tetiha raja-darasane 10.8 113sri-haste parivesana kaila gaurahari 11.199 314sri-madhava-purira satige srl-ratiga-puri 9.295 72 svargapavarga-narakev 9.270sriman pa(lc;/ita, ara vijaya, sridhara 10.83 149 svarupa gosaiii, damodara, jagadananda 11.208 318sriman pa(lc;/ita ei, srikanta, naraya(la 11.89 255 svarupa-gosaiii, prabhuke kaila nivedana 11.202 315sripada, dhara mora gosafiira sambandha 9.289 69 svarupa kahe, -prabhu, mora k$ama' 10.123 170svarupa parika kai/e, pache prabhu sune 10.112 162srirama-pa(lc;/ita ara pa(lc;/ita damodara 10.83 149 svarupera thani ache, /aha ta likhiya 11.142 284sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa 9.365 107 syama-var(la jagannatha vasiyachena 'aca/a' 10.166 190sri-rupa-raghunatha-pade yara asa 10.190 204srlvasadi karila prabhura cara(la vandana 11.129 278srlvasadye kahe prabhu kari' maha-prita 11.144 285Tsrlvasa kahena, -kene kaha viparita 11.145 285 tabe aji ihari asi' karibe bhojana 11.183 303srivasa nace ara sampradaya-bhitara 11.228 327 tabe gauc;/a-dese aila kala-kr(ladasa 10.75 146srivasa-pa(lc;/ita iriha, pa(lc;/ita-vakresvara 11.84tabe govinda da(lc;/avat kaila acaryere 11.79 251srrigerimathe aila satikaracarya-sthane 9.244 39 tabe kene pa(lc;/ita saba tarihate vitr(la? 11.101 264stri-darasana-sama Vi$era bhaka(la 11.7 210 tabe mahaprabhu ai/a kr$(1a-ve(1va-tire 9.304 77253stri-dhana dekh iia tanra /obha janmaila 9.227 31 tabe mahaprabhu tahan vasila asane 10.34 125stuti kari' kahe ramananda-vivara(la 10.51 133 tabe mahaprabhu tarire asite ajiia diya 9.335 91suddha haya yadi, prabhure kara'na srava(la 10.114 164 tabe mahaprabhu tarire ghare pathai/a 10.61 139suddha kevala-prema satikara-upare 11.147 286 tabe mahaprabhu tanre kahite lagila 10.121 169sukhi haifa dekhi' prabhu vasara sarhsthana 10.35 126 tabe mahaprabhu tarire kaila alirigana 10.51 133suklambara dekha, ei srldhara, vijaya 11.90 257 tabe mahaprabhu tarire kaila arigikara 10.147 182suna' saba bhattathari uthe astra /alia 9.231 33 tabe maya-sita agni kari antardhana 9.206 20suni' acarya-gosaiiira ananda ha-ila 10.80 148 tabe prabhu jagannathera mandira bec;/iya 11.220 323suni' anandita haifa sabakara mana 10.26 122 tabe prabhu kala-kr(ladase bolai/a 10.62 13959suni' brahmananda kare hrdaye vicare 10.158 186 tabe prabhu prasadanna govinda-hate dila 11.206 317suni' gajapatira mane sukha upaji/a 11.59 242 tabe raja attalika haite talete aila 11.119 274sunilana tamara ghare eka mahasaya 10.5 111 tabe sabe bhame pac;/e da(lc;/avat haiia 10.48 132suni' mahaprabhu gela puri-gosaiiira pasa 9.167 tabe sarvabhauma prabhura dak$i(1a-parsve 10.38 127

356 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtatabe sei krtJadase gauc;le pathai/a 10.74 145 tara madhye iii/a pativrata-upakhyana 9.200tabe sita karibena paka-prayojana 9.183 9 tasmat paratararh devi 11.31 224tabe svarupa kai/a nitaira cara(la vandana 10.126 171 tatha haite pa(lc;larapure !lila gauracandra 9.282tabu tumi sparsa-ei isvara-laka(la 10.54 134 tathapi bhakta-sarige hay a sukhollasa 11.136 281taha dekhi' prabhu duhkha pili/a antara 10.154 184 tathapi kahiye ami eka upaya 11.53 238taha nil kariya kene khaiba anna-piina 11.111 2&9tath!lpi madhvacarya ye kariyache nirbandha 9.275 &1tahari dekha haifa eka brahma(la-sahite 9.178 6 tathapi na kare teriha raja-darasana 11.43 231tahari eka aisvarya tarira ha-ifa prakatana 11.229 327 tathapi prakare toma karaitama darasana 10.9 113tahari eka vipra tarire kaila nimantra(la 9.283 67 tathapi rakhite tiirire bahu yatna kailuri 10.16 117tahiiri pac;li' raho, ekale kala goriaria 11.166 295 tattvavadi acarya-saba-sastrete pravi(la 9.254tiihari pac;li' rahori,-mora ei vancha haya 11.1 &7 296 tattvavadi-ga(la prabhuke 'mayavadi' jnane 9.250 4&17&&47tiihari upaviisa, yiihiiri nahi mahii-prasiida 11.114 271 tavat karmii(li kurvita 9.2&& 5&tahara uddese prabhu ai/a satvare 9.228 31 teriha-premadhina, tomara prema- 11.52 238tiihii vinii anyatra niihi ei premiira gandha 9.289 69 teriha premavese kaila prabhure alirigana 10.96 155taiche ei saba, -sabe kara arigikara 10.40 128 teriho jiva nahena, hana svatantra isvara 10.13 115tamala-kartika dekhi' !lila vetapani 9.225 30 tepus tapas te juhuvuh sasnur arya 11.192 309tiirh jahara dasa-grivah 9.211 22 thiikurera nikata, ara ha-ibe nirjane 10.20 119tiimrapar(li sniina kari' tiimrapar(li-tire 9.219 2& thiikurera nikata, haya parama nirjana 10.21 119tarh vande gaura-jaladarh 10.1 110 ti/akiinci iisi' kaila siva darasana 9.220 2&tiiriha haite adhika sukha tomiire dekhite 11.138 282 tina bhiiira kirtane prabhu payena santoa 11.88 255tiirihiira mahima toke kahana nil yaya 10.52 134 tina dina bhikii dila kari' nimantra(la 9.17& &tiirihare apana-seva karaite nil yuyaya 10.143 179 tina-dina preme dorihe krwa-katha range 9.169 2tarira ajna lana iii/a puri kamako$lhi 9.177 6 tirtha pavitra karite kare tirtha bhrama(la 10.11 114tiirira darsana tomara ghatana nii hay a 10.7 112 tirtha-yatra-katha ei kailuri samapana 9.358 101tarira eka yogya putra kariyiiche sannyasa 9.299tirtha-yiitrii-kathii kahi' kaila jagara(la 9.355tiirira krpa nahe yare, pa(lc;lita nahe kene 11.103 2&5 tirtha-yiitra-katha prabhu sakala kahila 9.323 8&74tarira pratijnii -more nil karibe darasana 11.48 234 tirthi-kurvanti tirthani 10.12 114tiirira putra saba sire dharila cara(la 10.60 139 toma chiic;li' anyatra genu, karinu pramada 10.123 170tiirira sarige jagannatha dekhibena giya 11.107 268 toma chiic;li' papi muni genu anya desa 10.124 170tiirira sarige mahaprabhu kari i$tago$lhi 9.177 6 tomii dekhi' 'kr!Ja' haifa mora vidyamana 10.179 199tiirira sarige pur(la habe amara iinanda 10.59 138 tomake tad-rupa dekhi' hrdaya-satrtJa 10.176 19699tiirire ilSvasiya prabhu karila gamana 9.197 15 tomiike ye priti kare, sei bhagyavan 11.2& 221tilrire kichu kahe tarira arige hasta diya 11.137 282 toma lana nilacale kariba gamana 9.332 90tiirire lana nilaca/e karilii prayii(la 10.94 154 tomara cara(la paila sei punar-janma 11.139 283tarire nahi cine acarya, puchi/a damodare 11.79 251 tomiira cara(la vinu iira gati nai 10.44 130tarire prasna kaila prabhu hana yena dina 9.254 47tiirire yei bhaje tilrira saphala jivane 11.23 220 tomara cara(le mora nahi prema-lesa 10.124 170tomara cari-bhaira ami ha-iriu vikrita 11.144 285tiiri-sabara antare garva jani gauracandra 9.253 47 tomara dainya dekhi' mora vidir(la haya 11.157 291tari-sabara vilamba dekhi' iii/aria tvarite 10.100 156 tomiira dak$i(la-gamana suni' sacT 'ai' 10.72 144tiiri-sabare cahi vasa prasada-samiidhiina 11.68 246 tomara icchaya raja mora viaya chac;lai/a 11.18 218tari-saba-sarige gothi karila arambha 9.253tiipi sniina kari' !lila mahimati-pure 9.310 79 tomiira krpii-piitra tate sarva-gu(le sretha 11.140 283tara astra tara arige pac;le hata haite 9.232 33 tomara nama suni' haifa maha-premavesa 11.21 219tara eka prema-lesa nahika amiite 11.25 221 tomara nikate rahi, -hena vancha haya 9.172 447

Index of Bengali and Sanskrit Verses 357tomara pache pache ami kariba prayal)a 9.334 90 vallabha-sena, ei puruottama, saiijaya 11.90 257tomara pavitra dharma nahika amate 11.189 307 VaQinatha aila bahu prasada pitha lana 11.181 303tomara prasade pai prabhura caral)a 10.27 122 val)inatha-pattanayake nikate rakhila 10.61 139tomara sampradaye dekhi sei dui cihna 9.276 62 val)inatha-thaiii dila prasada vis tara 11.180 302tomara sparsa-yogya nahe papa kalevara 11.156 291 vanya silka-phala-miJ/a ilnibe /akmal)a 9.183 9tomara ye vartana, tumi khao sei vartana 11.22 219 vasa ildi ye cahiye, -par;licha saba diba 11.69 247tomare bahu krpa kaila, kahe sarva-jana 10.6 112 vasaya giya bhattacarya cintita ha-ifa 11.13 215tomare prabhura avaiya ha-ibe prasada 11.51 236 vasite asana di/a kari' namaskare 10.4 111toma-sama vaiQava na dekhiluri eka-jana 9.356 100 vasiya achena mahaprabhu krQa-katha-rarige 10.130 172tomate ye eta priti ha-ifa riljara 11.27 222 vasudeva anandita pus taka p!liia 11.142 284tritakope visalara kari' darasana 9.279 64 vasudeva datta, gupta murari, sena sivananda 10.81 148twa dui-guccha murari dasane dhariyil 11.154 290 vasudeva dekhi' prabhu anandita haiia 11.137 282trita cataka yaiche kare hahakilra 10.40 128 vasu kahe, -mukunda adau pili/a tomara 11.139 283tumi arigikilra kara, -kasi-misrera asa 10.36 126 vatsalye hayena teriha yena jagan-mata 9.297vedanta par;liya par;lao samasta /okere 10.105 159tumi-gaura-varl)a, teriha-syamala- 10.164 189tumi nil vasile keha na kare bhojana 11.202 315 veda-puriil)ete ei kahe nirantara 9.194 13tumi tiirire 'krQa' kaha, tate satya mani 10.17 117 vicchedavagraha-m/ana- 10.1 110tumi ye asibe, aji svapnete dekhi/a 10.122 169 vidurera ghare krQa karila bhojane 10.138 177tvayapi labdharil bhagavann idanim 11.151 288 vidyanidhi-acarya, iriha paQr;/ita-gadadhara 11.84 253vidyapati, Cal)r;/idasa, sri-gita-govinda 10.5 164u vipra-grhe vasi' achena, dekhila t!lrihare 9.286 68vipra kahe,-jivane mora nahi prayojana 9.187 10ur;fupite 'krQa' dekhi, tahiiri haifa 9.245 41 vipra kahe, -prabhu, mora araQye vasati 9.182 8unmade karila teriha sannyasa grahal)e 10.107 159 vipra kahe, -tumi sakat sri-raghunandana 9.214 23Ordhva-haste vasi' rahe sarva bhakta-gal)a 11.201 314 vipra-sabhaya sune tariha kiJrma-purill)a 9.200 17'uthaha sripada' bali' bali/a vacana 9.288 69uthaiia mahaprabhu kaila !ilirigana 10.120 168 virakta sannyasi amara raja-darasana 11.7 210virakta sannyasi teriho rahena nirjane 10.8 113uthiyii ca/i/a, preme theha nahi paya 9.339 93 viada kariya kichu kahite lagila 11.44 232utkal)lha haiiache, tomil milibare caya 11.5 210 visea sri-haste prabhu kare parivesana 11.115 272utkaQthita haiiache sabe toma milibilre 10.39 127 viQu-diisa, -iriha dhyaye tomara caral)a 10.45 130uttama prakare prabhuke bhika karaila 9.217 25visrama karite sabe nija vasa gela 11.211 319vvisvasa karaha tumi amara vacane 9.195 14viththala-thakura dekhi' paila ananda 9.282 66'vyapya' 'vyapaka'-bhave 'jiva'-'brahme' 10.168 191vaiQava-jiiane bahuta karila satkara 9.251 46vaiQava-sabake dite maha-prasada di/a 10.74 145vaiQava sakala par;le 'krQa-karl)amrta' 9.305 77y'vaiQavata' sabara an tare garva jani' 9.252 47vaiQava, vaiwava-sastra, ei kahe marma 9.362 105 yabe yei ajiia, taha karibe sevane 10.56 137yada yam anugrhQati 11.118 273vaiQave milila asi' pathe bahu-rarige 11.126 277 yadi sei mahaprabhura nil pili krpa-dhana 11.49 235vaiQavera aiche teja dekhi nahi ara 11.94 258 yadyapi apane piJrl)a sarvaisvarya-maya 11.135 281vaiQavera ei hay a eka svabhava ni5cala 10.13 115 yadyapi mukunda-ilmil-sarige sisu haite 11.138 282vaiQavera parivesana karitechi ami 11.205 316 yaha haite haya krQa suddha-prema-jiiane 9.207 78vaiQavere parivese tina jane-ananda 11.208 318 yahari iccha, yaha, ama-sane nahi ara day a 10.65 14173

358 Sri Caitanya-caritamayahiin lana yaya, tahan yay a jiva-rathi 11.37 228 yatropagiyate nityarh 11.32 225yahan netra par;Je, tahan sri-kmJa sphuraya 10.179 199 yavat achila sabe mahaprabhu-sange 11.241 332yahan yahiin kahe vasa, tahan deha' lana 11.173 298 yeba iha sune, haya caitanyera dasa 11.242 333yahan yaya, loka uthe hari-dhvani kari' 9.337 92 ye caha, sei ajna deha' krpa kari' 11.178 301yajnaih sankirtana-prayair 11.100 263 yei pathe pOrve prabhu kaila agamana 9.336 91yanre krpa kari' karena hrdaye preral)a 11.117 273 yei tumi kaha, sei sammata amara 10.37 126yata nada nadi yaiche samudre milaya 10.187 203 yei vasaya hay a prabhura sarva-samadhiina 10.35 126yateka vicare, tata pay a prema-dna 9.36 106 yei yabe iccha, tabe sei ajna dibe 10.57 137yathaher manasah k$obhas 11.11 214 ye me bhakta-janah partha 11.28 222yathii-yogya mil ita sabakara sane 11.133 280 ye tanhara prema-arti dekhilun tomate 11.25 221yatha-yogya saba bhaktera karila milana 11.34 226 yo dustyajan k$iti-suta-svajanartha-daran 9.269 58yatha-yogya saba-sane anande mili/a 11.170 297 yoga-pata na nita, nama haifa 'svaropa' 10.108yatna kari' haridasa-thakure pathiii/a 11.206 317 yogya haile kariba, ayogya haile naya 11.4

General IndexNumerals in bold type indicate references to Sri Caitanya-caritamrta'sverses. Numerals in regular type are references to its purports.AAbsolute Truthfour principles for realization of, 1 OSmerging into existence of as contamination,63thought to be void by nondevotees,103See also: Krr:Ja, Supreme LordAcarya Nandanaidentified by GopTnatha Acarya, 255Acaryanidhipleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Acaryaratnaembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by GopTnatha Acarya, 253pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Acaryascan chant in solitary place, 300in line of Sarikaracarya named, 40of Madhva-sampradaya establish U

360 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaAnarpita-cariril cirat karut:Jayavatis-t:Ja/:1verses quoted, 225Anasrta/:1 karma-phalarilverses quoted, 161Anavasaraas period of retirement of jagannatha,243At:J9antara-stha-paramat:Juquoted, 192Angeras enemy of mind, 214Anxietyof Caitanya in jagannatha's absence,244Anyabhilaita-sunyamquoted, 54ApsarasAryanArjunasent by lndra to Acyuta i, 64one who chants the holy name is actuallyan, 309Krt:a fought to protect, 196statement of Krt:a to quoted, 223Asramasactivities of four dedicated to Krt:Ja, 49best to execute duties of, 50Associationof pure devotee necessary for completepurification, 54one can't leave the Lord's at any time,141Supreme Lord takes pleasure in, 281with Caitanya as means of liberation,256with Lord as liberation, 58Atmanaril rathinaril viddhiverses quoted, 228AtomSupreme Lord is in, 192AttachmentAuthorityobstructing surrendering process mustbe given up, 137following in footsteps of, 15Austeritymeaning of given in Brahma-sarilhita, 37those with meager can't obtain serviceof devotees, 225-226Badarikasrama8monastery of Jyotir-maha establishedat, 39Sarikaracarya visits, 40visited by Madhvacarya, 42Bali Maharajaas part of parampara, 262Beautywomen with great compared to Apsaras,64Behaviorgood discussed in Brahma-sarilhita, 3 7Bengalcommunity of Bhaatharis in, 29devotees arrive at Narendra Lake from,246devotees coming to Puruottama-ketrafrom, 244Gopinatha Acarya identifies devoteesfrom, 248honor given to devotees of, 250Kala Krt;adasa sent to, 144-145Paramananda plans pilgrimage to, 3Bhagavad-gitacited on Lord arranging for necessitiesof His devotees, 311commentary on by Sarikaracarya, 40Madhvacarya's commentary on, 42quoted, 306quoted on acintya-bhedabheda-tattva,103quoted on always thinking of Krt:Ja, 237quoted on approaching supremedestination, 136quoted on body as machine, 228quoted on determination of devotee,235quoted on Lord as knower in all bodies,192quoted on nature of spiritual world, 212quoted on receiving mercy, 273quoted on struggle with six senses, 289quoted on transcendental vision, 135quoted on true sannyasa, 161Bhagavan Acaryaremained under shelter of Caitanya,202

General Index 361Bhagavata-dharmaas supreme principle of religion, 263never allows one to become cheapbriihmaQa, sannyiisi or Aryan, 310Bhiigavata PuriiQaBhaktipropounds the highest truth, 52See also: Srimad-Bhagavatammeans satisfying Krr:Ja, 54must be unconditional, 236See also: Devotional serviceBhakti-kiiQr;iasame as upiisanii-kiiQr;:la, 54Bhakti-rasamrta-sindhuconversion of Bilvamar'lgala Thakura explainedin, 197quoted on conversion of Bilvamar'lgalaBhakti-yogaThakura, 199as dharma, 263begins with chanting, 263process of described, 212See also: Devotional serviceBhaktisiddhanta Sarasvaticited on Caitanya's mercy, 167cited on Caitanya's visit to Deity, 101cited on impediments to devotional service,164cited on karma-kJQr;ia activities, 54cited on Karma PuriiQa, 18cited on pilgrimage of Vair:Java, 115cited on preachers, 265cited on Radha-Krr:Ja worship, 70cited on Sri Saila, 5describes sahajiyiis as most unfortunate,121quoted on Caitanya as Prabhupada, 120quoted on imitation of HaridasaThakura, 311quoted on Mayavadi worship of imaginaryforms, 102-103Bhakti-siddhiinta-viruddhapractically parallels Mayavada philosophy,163Bhaktivinoda Thakuraas Vair:Java song writer, 255quoted on total surrender, 136-13 7Bharata Maharajadescribed by Sukadeva to Parikit, 58Bhanatharisas nomads, 141characteristics of, 29community of at Mallara-desa, 29cut to pieces, 33Kala Krr:Jadasa rescued from byCaitanya, 140meet Kala Krr:Jadasa, 31-34met by Caitanya, 32-34Bhavananda Rayaand sons meet Caitanya, 132-133as father of Ramananda Raya, 132-133as Par:Jc;!u Maharaja, 134as sDdra, 135Caitanya touches heads of sons withlotus feet, 139surrenders to Caitanya, 136Bhima RiverBhimaLord Caitanya bathes in, 76as part of parampara, 262quoted on Lord's favor to His devotee,196Bhotanathaas name of Siva, 30Bilvamar'lgala ThakuraBirthabandoned impersonal realization,197-198KrQa-karQamrta composed by, 77resided on banks of Krr:Ja-venva River,77quoted on his becoming a maidservantof Krr:Ja, 199chance for release from in human body,288of Madhvacarya, 41visiting Dhanustirtha liberates one from,17Blasphemyglorification can be form of, 201Body, materialBrahmaacceptance of gives rise to material existence,288compared to chariot, 228-229as part of parampara, 262as unable to receive the Lord's mercy,274

362 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaBrahmadevotee doesn't aspire for position of,198initiation of described in Brahmasamhita,37lived at Sri Saila, 5Brahma-bhUyaya kalpatequoted, 319Brahm acarias assistant of sannyasis, 39Sarikaracarya as since birth, 40SvarOpa as name of in Sarikaracarya'sBrahma-giriBrahmandisciplic succession, 157visited by Caitanya, 83as bodily rays of the Lord, 192attained by transcending modes, 256described in Brahma-samhita, 37jivas are, 190meditated on by Brahmananda Bharatisince birth, 195-196merging in as hellish to devotee, 197merging into existence of, 52nitya-siddha acts on platform of,256-257Supreme is all-pervading, 191-192two parts of seen by BrahmanandaBrahmal)aBharati, 189as one of four var(Jas, 50Caitanya and Paramananda stay inhouse of, 3can't accept disciple from lower castes,175-176colony of established, 7Govinda as a, 175KrQadasa as, 31of Orissa called dasa, 129-130one who keeps holy name on histongue is greater than, 309Prahararaja as designation given to, 131Sarvabhauma as, 117Siva and Durga lived like, 5spiritual initiation makes one, 178Brahmananda Bharatiaccepted by Caitanya as His spiritualmaster, 194-195Brahmananda Bharatiacquired direct vision of Lord, 200Caitanya visited, 183-188his deerskin not approved by Caitanya,185-188Ramananda Raya offers obeisances to,226-227remained at residence of Caitanya, 202Brahma-samhitaa chapter of found by Caitanya, 35as supreme revelation of Govinda's glories,36Caitanya acquired Fifth Chapter of, 37Caitanya copies, 37considered a jewel by Caitanya, 79contents of Fifth Chapter of described,37copied by Vail)avas, 285given to Ramananda Raya by Caitanya,86kept by SvarOpa Damodara, 284quoted on all-pervasive nature of Lord,192quoted on vision of devotee, 200-201supports devotional service, 87supports Vail)ava vision of demigods,103Brahma-sutraBrhaspaticommentary on by Sarikaracarya, 40as priest of the heavenly gods, 165Svaropa Damodara compared to, 165cCaitanya Mahaprabhuacquired Fifth Chapter of Brahmasamhita,37affection of for Damodara Pal)c;iita, 286and Sarvabhauma visit Jagannathatemple, 123and Sri Rariga Puri discuss KrQa, 72arrives at southern Mathura, 7as always glorifying conjugal love ofGod, 167as Brahman, 189-190as crown jewel of sannyasis, 65

General Index 363Caitanya Mahaprabhuas incarnation of Lord Ramacandra, 82as Kroa Himself, 116, 196, 197, 221,263-264as life and soul of devotees, 258as Lord of all prabhus, 120as mendicant, 60as Supreme Brahman, 192asked by devotees to send a person toBengal, 144-145as son of SacT, 64as very merciful, 112as vi?Qu-tattva, 120bathed in sea with devotees, 313bathes at DhanustTrtha, 17bathes in BhTma River, 76bathes in Pampa Lake, 83bathes in PayasvinT River, 34bathes in TapT River, 80bathes in Tur'lgabhadra River, 39became happy hearing vibration of Hari,92became patient when He receivedprasada, 97became very happy onVasudeva Datta, 282seeingBhavananda Raya surrenders to, 136birthplace of, 72breaks pride of TattvavadTs, 63brought two books for Vasudeva Datta,284cannot understand pride of TattvavadTs,47compared to a cloud, 110complexion of, 263confirms conclusion of Srimad­Bhagavatam, 103considered a MayavadT, 46considered Brahma-sarilhita and Kr?QakarQiimrtaas jewels, 79copies Brahma-sarilhitii, 37could not see Murari and inquired, 290danced and chanted before Lord Jagannatha,96danced in middle of four sarikirtana parties,321-331decorated devotees with garlands andsandalwood pulp, 319Caitanya Mahaprabhudelivered prasada to Govinda forHaridasa, 317delivers conditioned souls, 114delivers Kurma PuriiQa to RamadasaVipra, 22descends in age of Kali, 261describes travels to Ramananda Raya,86devotees request return to PurT by, 244discuss.ed Kroa day and night withRamananda Raya, 89discusses spiritual matters at Adikesava,35distributed prasada Himself, 314, 332ecstatic meeting of Paramananda PurTand, 155-156ecstatic meeting with devotees after Histravels, 93-95ecstatic meeting with Ramananda Raya,85ecstatic symptoms exhibited by, 96elder brother VisvarOpa, 75embraced and glorified devotees, 293embraced seven palm trees, 82everything belongs to, 301exhibited ecstatic love in various holyplaces, 103exhibited ecstatic symptoms, 278exhibited transformations of ecstaticlove during kirtana, 324experienced ecstatic symptoms visitingLord Jagannatha, 96exquisite dancing of, 208feels absence of Jagannatha, 244finds Brahma-sarilhitii chapter, 35gave Paramananda PurT one servant,157Govinda as personal servant of, 250,252honors Advaita Acarya, 253informs SrT Rar'lga PurT of relationshipwith Tsvara PurT, 71inquires on aim of life, 48instructed GopTnatha Acarya to accommodateVaioavas, 298introduced all the Vaioavas to RamanandaRaya, 320

364 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaCaitanya Mahaprabhuinvited to luncheon by SarvabhaumaBhagacarya, 97is not living entity, 115TSvara Puri as spiritual master of, 175left Jagannatha Puri, 114made very happy by singing of SvarOpaDamodara, 165manifests ecstatic symptoms, 36meeting of Vaiavas and, 276-303meets with Bhagatharis, 32-34meets Paramananda Puri, 2-4met Vaiavas on road with greatjubilation, 277mind of disturbed by Murari Gupta'smeekness, 292mission of, 232-233Mukunda much favored by, 283narrates His pilgrimage for His personalassociates, 100never pleased by rasabhasa, 163nitya-siddha as missionary of, 260offered garlands and sandalwood pulpto devotees, 280offered Lord jagannatha's remnants, 96orders of must be carefully carried out,276orders Ramananda Raya to JagannathaPuri, 90-91overwhelmed by temple at Adi-Kesava,34performs miracle, 327-328philosophy of confirmed by Bhagavadgita,103philosophy of differs from Tattvavadis,sopleased by talks with Ramananda Raya,100-101praises Sarvabhauma Bhagacarya asbest Vaiava, 100-101praises Bhavananda Raya, 134preaches Kra consciousness religion,261process established by his example, 1 04purchased by Srivasa and brothers, 285pure devotees undeviatingly meditateupon, 131quotes verses on devotional service, 51Caitanya MahaprabhuRamananda Raya fulfills desires of, 138rasabhasa and bhakti-siddhanta-viruddhafollowers never accepted asdevotees of, 164receives alms from Siva, 6receives old manuscripts of KurmaPura(Ja, 21recognized Haridasa Thakura asNamacarya, 311rejects Kala Kradasa, 141relishes Kr?Qa-karQamrta, 78remained in Sarvabhauma Bhaacarya'shome, 99requests solitary room in JagannathaPuri, 300rescued Kala Kradasa from Bha­atharis, 140residents of Jagannatha Puri anxious tomeet, 121-122respectfully embraces Kasi Misra, 97returned to Vidyanagara, 84returns to· Jagannatha Puri, 245reveals four-armed form to Kasi Misra,125said He became perfect because ofAdvaita's arrival, 281saw deity Tryambaka in Nasika, 83seen again by Vaiavas on road toVidyanagara, 91sees bathing of Jagannatha, 243sees "dancing Gopala" Deity, 44sees goddess of fortune, 65sees Lariga-gaesa, 65sees temple of Vihhala Thakura, 66sends Kradasa ahead from Alalanatha,92shames Tattvavadi acarya, 60-61should reside near Jagannatha, 119showed Haridasa Thakura His residence,310Sivananda Sena's affection for greatfrom the beginning, 287special mercy of on $arikara, 287spiritual master as respectable as,121Srivasa and otherprayers to, 279Vaiavas offer

General Index 365Caitanya Mahaprabhustrictly follows rules for sannyasa order,113SvarOpa Damodara expansion of bodyof, 250SvarOpa Damodara second expansionof, 162took lunch with associates at Sarvabhauma'shouse, 98touches lotus feet to heads of sons ofBhavananda Raya, 139transformed by quality of His servant,305two books carried by, 79understood by mercy, 264-266uttered name of Viou to save Himself,201Vaoinatha as servant of, 137 ,139vision of restored by Svarop aDamodara, 169visited Brahma-giri, 83visited Nasika, 83visited Sapta-godavari, 84visited temples of all the demigods, 1 03visited temples to set example, 103visits Alalanatha, 244visits Ananta Padmanabha, 37-38visits Ciyac.Jatala, 27visits Daoc.Jakaraoya, 80visits Dhanustirtha, 80visits Dvaipayani, 65visits Grakaroa, 65visits house of Kasi Misra, 124visits Kamakohi-puri, 6-7visits Kalapura, 65visits Kusavarta, 83visits Malaya-parvata, 29visits Mallara-desa, 29visits Mahimati-pura, 80visits Matsya-tirtha, 39visits Paiicapsara-tirtha, 64visits Paoc.Jarapura, 66visits Ramesvara, 17visits wamuka mountain, 80visits Saptatala, 81visits Setubandha, 17visits Siva temple at Lilakaiici, 27visits Sri Rariga Puri, 68Caitanya Mahaprabhuvisits Srrigeri-maha, 39visits Surparaka-tirtha, 65visits Tamala-kartika, 30visits temple of Jagannatha, 95visits temple of Kira-bhagavati, 65visits temple of Ramacandra, 16visits temple of Sri janardana, 38visits temple of Vihhala, 76visits Urthas, 114visits T ritakopa, 64visits Uc_jupi, 41visits Vetapani, 30visits Viou temple at Gajendramohaoa,27walks to Sri Saila, 5worships Kroa in madhurya-rasa, 225Caitanya-bhagavataaddresses of respect described in, 121Caitanya-candramrtaquoted on merging in Brahman ashellish, 197, 198Caitanya-candrodaya-natakaquoted on danger of looking at women,214-215quoted on mercy of Caitanya, 234quoted on principles of renunciation,212Caitanya-caritamrtaaddresses of respect described in,121quoted on empowered spiritual master,176quoted on mercy of spiritual master,237quoted on servant-master relationship,52quoted on vision of Vaioavas, 104Caitanya dasa Gosvamiwrote commentary on Bilvamarigala'sbook, 78Caitanyananda Bharatias spiritual master of Svarop aDamodara, 159CakraSri Caitanya Mahaprabhu askedHaridasa Thakur a to offer obeisancesto, 311

366 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaCamatpuravisited by Caitanya, 28Caakya Pa

General Index 367Deityone can always remain on spiritual pi

368 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaDevotional serviceCaitanya not pleased by statementsagainst, 163Devahoti understood influence of, 310firm determination in, 238fruitive activities must be used for, 55getting seed of, 237impediments to understood to be impure,164knowledge of gained by studying Kr?QakarQamrta,78methods of presented in Brahmasamhita,37nine processes of named, 51one engaged in is called nitya-siddha,256pure not favored by Madhvacaryasampradaya, 62-63sraval')arh kirtanam essential in, 54stimulated by Caitanya's mercy, 167supported by Brahma-samhita andKr?t:a-kart:amrta, 87DhanustirthaCaitanya bathes at, 17visited by Caitanya, 80DharmaSee: ReligionDharmab projjhita-kaitavo 'traquoted, 52,55Dharmam tu sak?ad-bhagavat-praQitarhquoted, 262Disciplic successionfrom Salikaracarya, 40logicians do not understand, 104of Madhavendra Puri connected withworship in ecstatic love, 70of Madhvacarya, 42of Madhvacarya-sampradaya named,43-44of Madhvacarya subject to criticism, 43qualifications for situation in, 1 OSDiseasechance for release from in human body,288DreamDeity appears to Madhvacarya in, 44Durgaaddressed by Siva, 224Durgaas Parvati, 19as wife of Siva, 5described in Brahma-samhita, 37DurvasanaCaitanya arrives at, 19Caitanya visited temple at, 16Du$(a mana! tumi kisera vai?Qava?Dutiesquoted, 312occupational given up by first-classman, 55of VaiQava, 115of varl')asrama-dharma dedicated toDvaipayaniDvarakaKrQa, 49visited by Caitanya, 65boat heading for is saved, 42Govardhana monastery established at,39Dvija Kamalakantataken by Paramananda Puri to )agannathaPuri, 154EEconomic developmenteveryone after success in, 52Ecstatic symptomsexhibited by Advaita, 148exhibited by Advaita and Caitanya, 278exhibited by Sivananda Sena, 288manifested by Caitanya, 36, 69, 96, 169of one taking pleasure in chanting holyEffulgencename, 53of devotees described, 259EkadaQ(ii-sannyasisElementsEnvydistinguished from VaiQava sannyasis,39five gross described in Brahma-samhita,37as enemy of mind, 214hearing with faith frees one from, 105

General Index 369EnvyFaithof bona fide spiritual master by sahajiyas,121in scriptures necessary, 1 OSFhearing Caitanya's pastimes with,104-105in Caitanya required for sanklrtana, 265in Caitanya saves life of brahmaf)a, 15in words of acarya, 15possible through mercy of Lord, 273FastingFatherFearas indirect order of Supreme, 271as regulation for pilgrimage, 269-270performed by Ramacandra's devoteebrahmaf)a, 10-15required in absence of maha-prasada,271order of to be executed without consideration,181as enemy of mind, 214devotee accepts any position withou,59of losing post by lndra, 64surrender without, 56Fire, god ofAgni as, 18brahmaf)a to give up life by, 11Sita brought before, 20, 23FoodCaitanya receives remnants of Jagannatha's,124Caitanya's unprepared, 8cooked for Caitanya, 25offered by brahmaf)a to Caitanya, 67See also: PrasadaForm of LordCaitanya reveals four-armed toMisra, 125rejected by Mayavada sampradaya, 63KasTFruitive activitiesas painful and transient by nature, 55condemned in all scripture, 53, 55Fruitive activitiescontamination associated with, 63dedicated to Lord, 54execution of stressed in karma-kaf)qa,54favored by Madhvacarya-sampradaya,62-63knowledge superior to, 55mercy needed for extrication from, 2 7 4must be utilized for devotional service,55rejected by devotees, 60Fruitive workersrealization of as waste of time, 103Gadadhara Pac;litaGembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by GopTnatha Acarya, 253pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Gajendra-mokaaCaitanya visits Viu temple at, 27GandharvasSvarOpa Damodara as expert a musicianas, 165Gaesaexplained in Brahma-sarilhita, 37Garigadasa Pac;litaGangesembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by GopTnatha Acarya, 254Paramananda plans to bathe in, 3GarbhodakasayT Viuexplained in Brahma-sarilhita, 37Gauc;lTya-Vaiavasanklrtana parties of, 66Gaurangera sangi-gaf)equoted, 256Gauraharias name of Caitanya, 190GayatrT mantraorigin of explained in Brahma-sarilhita,37

370 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaGlorificationcan be form of blasphemy, 201devotees engage power of speech in,224Godavari Riverflows through DaQc;JakaraQya, 81Kusavarta source of, 83Goddess of fortuneblessings of desired by demigods, 58described in Brahma-samhita, 37seen by Caitanya, 65Sita as supreme, 11Gokarl)avisited by Caitanya, 65Goloka Vrndavanadescribed in Brahma-samhita, 37Gopi-candanareceived by Madhvacarya, 42, 45Gopinatha Acaryabenedicts Prataparudra, 245Caitanya instructs to serve VaiQavas,298cleansed all the residential quarters, 303ecstatic meeting of Caitanya and, 94-95identifies Bengali devotees, 248invited Caitanya and sannyasis, 316met VaiQavas at Caitanya's place, 280shown all residential places, 302watched meeting of Caitanya andVaiQavas, 276Gopisprayed to Katyayani to get KrQa, 103separation of from K[l)a like Caitanya's,244GosaiiiSee: GosvamiGosvamisahajiyas call caste Prabhupada, 121spiritual master as, 70title of cannot be inherited, 70Gosvamis, Sixof Vrndavana named, 70GovindaHis form, position, and abode discussedin Brahma-samhita, 37His glories revealed in Brahma-samhita,36is all-pervasive, 192Govindaseen by devotee with eyes of love, 201Govindaas a sadra, 175-176as Caitanya's personal servant, 250, 252as servant of TSvara Purl, 173-176, 251offers garland to Advaita Acarya,251-252served all the VaiQavas, 182takes prasada of JaganniHha, 249-250Govinda dasa Thakuraas VaiQava song writer, 255Govinda Ghoshidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 255Guru-km;a-prasade payaquoted, 237HHappinessachieved by discharging duties of KrQaconsciousness, 118of affectionate dealings with Lord, 178pious activities as cause of material, 54Hare KrQa mantraCaitanya fixed in His mission of chanting,193religion means chanting, 262See also: Holy nameHarispiritual master is as good as, 176See also: K[l)a, Supreme LordHari-bhakti-vilasacited on spiritual initiation, 178Hari Bhanaembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254Haridasa Thakurabetter than any brahmaf)a or sannyasi,308born in Mohammedan family, 311Caitanya happy to hear desire of, 296Caitanya showed His residence to, 310considered himself most fallen, 306desire of expressed, 295-296identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254

General Index 371Haridasa Thakuraoffered obeisances to Caitanya in theroad, 293one cannot imitate, 3' ·, -312personally visited by Caitanya everyday, 311pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,148recognized by Caitanya as Namacarya,311refused to come near temple, 295solitary chanting of not to be imitated,300stayed with Govinda, 183Hearingabout Krr:Ja as highest attainment, 52as process of devotional service, 51Bhagavatam attaches one to SupremeLord, 52Heartcompared to charioteer, 228-229Syamasundara seen in devotee's, 201HeavenSee: Heavenly planetsHeavenly planetsas phantasmagoria to devotee, 197-198same as hell and liberation to devotee,59Hellsame as heaven and liberation to devotee,59Henotheismput forward by logicians, 104Holy nameadvanced devotees take pleasure inchanting, 53approved method is chanting of, 263bhakti-yoga begins with chanting of,263chanted with mrdanga and karatalas,66hearing of merges devotee in bliss, 178of Hari vibrated wherever Caitanyawent, 92pure devotee chants effectively, 259religious principle is chanting of, 261Householderstemple worship entrusted to, 70Humilityexemplified by Haridasa Thakura, 295Illusionas enemy of mind, 214lmpersonalismBilvamaligala Thakura gave up,197-198discussed in Brahma-samhita, 37people victimized by, 104lmpersonalistsBhaktisiddhanta SarasvatT q1 •oted on,102-103Incarnationsdiscussed in Brahma-samhita, 37Independencemisused, 141Indiatitles of kings of, 216lndradevotee doesn't aspire for position of,198sends Apsaras to Acyuta i, 64lndriyal)i hayan ahurverses quoted, 229Initiation, spiritualone becomes a brahmal)a by, 178Intelligencecompared to driver of car, 229of Krr:Jadasa polluted, 31of Paramananda Prahararaja praised,131used in service of Kra liberates one,256used to make devotees, 265worship without chanting shows lackof, 262International Society for Krishna Consciousnessmembers of leaving preaching activities,300Intoxicationas enemy of mind, 214Tsvara Purias spiritual master of Caitanya, 175

372 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaTSvara PuriCaitanya informs Sri Rariga Puri of Hisrelationship with, 71Govinda as servant of, 173-176, 251orders Govinda to serve Caitanya, 252Tsvara/:r sarva-bhiitanarilverses quoted, 228JagadanandaJecstatic meeting of Caitanya and, 93-95heads plan to help Kala Kroadasa, 142met SvarOpa Damodara, 171Ramananda Raya offered obeisances to,226-227Jagai and Madhaidelivered by Caitanya, 232Jagannatha Deityas Brahman, 189-190Caitanya feels absence of, 244Caitanya receives remnants of foodfrom servants of, 124Caitanya's dancing in temple of, 208Caitanya sees bathing of, 243Caitanya wore thread from, 194Janardana renovates body of, 128KasiSvara ushered Caitanya into templeof, 203Pradyumna Misra as great servitor of,129Prataparudra inquires about bathing of,242Prataparudra Raya as servant of, 213Prataparudra visits temple of, 216Ramananda Raya went to temple of,230superintendent of temple of offeredrespects to Caitanya, 297superintendent of temple of requestedorders from Caitanya, 298SvarOpa Damodara and Govinda takeprasada of, 249-250temple visited by Caitanya and Sarvabhauma,123Jagannatha MisraSri Rariga Puri and Madhavendra Purivisited house of, 73Jagannatha PurijanakaAdvaita and devotees of Navadvipatravel to, 152also known as Puruottama, 121Caitanya awaited by residents of,121-122Caitanya left, 114Caitanya returns to, 245Caitanya should reside near, 119description given of sarikirtana at, 260devotees informed of Caitanya's returnto, 143-155devotees request Caitanya's return to,244Paramananda plans pilgrimage to, 3-5pure devotees serve as ornaments to,131residents of compared to cataka birds,128Sarvabhauma introduces inhabitants of,127as part of parampara, 262janardanarenovates body of Jagannatha, 128Jayadeva Gosvamias author of Sri Gita-govinda, 165}fiana-kandacondemned in all scripture, 55love of God not attained by, 54Junior HaridasaKaivalyastayed with Govinda, 183Kas hellish to devotee, 197Kaivalyaril narakayate tridasa-purverses quoted, 197Kala Kroadasaaccompanied Caitanya on His South Indiantour, 140allured by gypsies' women, 141as carrier of golden cane, 129as servant accompanying Caitanya, 31bathes in Payasvini River, 34Caitanya considers character of,140-141

General Index 373Kala Krr:JadasaCaitanya grabs hair of, 34Caitanya refuses responsibility for,141cries upon being rejected by Caitanya,142, 144met with Bhattatharis, 31-34sent to Bengal, 145went first to Sacimata in Navadvipa,146Kalapuravisited by Caitanya, 65Kali-kale-dharmaquoted, 263Kali-yugachanting as approved method in age of,263no genuine religious principles in, 105purpose of Caitanya's appearance in,225, 261Kama-gayatridiscussed in Brahma-sarilhita, 37Kamakohi-puriCaitanya visits, 6-7Karxlasas divisions of Vedas, 54Kanyakumarisame as Cape Comorin, 29visited by Caitanya, 29Kapilaas part of parampara, 262as son of DevahOti, 262Karmadedicated to Lord, 54same as fruitive activities, 54See also: Fruitive activitiesKarma-karxlacondemned in all scripture, 55love of God not attained by, 54Kasi MisraCaitanya reveals four-armed form to,125Caitanya visits house of, 124meets Sarvabhauma, 120offered respects to Caitanya, 297Paramananda Puri stayed at house of,157residence of insufficient for assembleddevotees, 279Kasi Misrarespectfully embraced by Lo rdCaitanya, _ 97requested orders from Caitanya, 298special qualificiations of house of, 119Vair:Javas proceeded toward house of,277Kasisvaraas servant of lsvara Puri, 174-176holy places visited by, 174, 175ushered Caitanya into Jagannathatemple, 203Kaakaas former capitol of King Prataparudra;216Katha Upaniadquoted on nature of spirit, 14quoted on soul as passenger in car ofbody, 228-229Katyayaniprayed to by gopis to get Krr:Ja, 103Khar:J9adevotees of accompanied Advaita toJagannatha Puri, 152Gopinatha Acarya identifies residentsof, 258Khurdaas capitol of King Prataparudra, 216Kingone in renounced order shouldn't meet,211-214Kirata, hDQiindhra-pulinda, pulkasaverse quoted, 135Knowledgeas superior to fruitive activities, 55as understanding body and its owner,192Bhagavatam as fruit of Vedic, 55KrQa-karQamrtaCaitanya's reaction to hearing, 78composed by Bilvamarigala Thakura,77considered a jewel by Caitanya, 79copied by Vair:Javas, 285copy of kept by SvarOpa Damodara,284given to Ramananda Raya by Caitanya,86other books with same name as, 77

374 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaKr$f)a-karf)iimrtastudying of elevates one to knowledgeof pure devotional service, 78supports devotional service, 87Kr!Jadasa Kaviraja Gosvamicalls himself greedy and shameless, 102wrote commentary on Bilvamaligala'sbook, 78KrJa-vel)va RiverKrJaLord Caitanya visits holy places of, 77as spiritual master of everyone, 178Caitanya and Sri Raliga Puri discuss, 72Caitanya as, 116, 196, 197, 221,263-264chanting fixed mind on, 214complexion of, 263Deity of at Uc;lupi, 41Deity of holds lump of food, 42dependent on His affection, 177-178gives direct audience through His mercy,200Madhvacarya's meditation on, 42mercy of gotten by mercy of devotee,241quoted on qualities of devotees, 224statement of to Arjuna, 223worshiped alone, 70worshiped by Caitanya in miidhuryarasa,225Krf)a-sakti vinii nahe taraquoted, 176Krtamala RiverKatriyaCaitanya bathes in, 8, 15as one of four varf)as, 50can't be disciple of briihmaf)a, 175-176Prataparudra as, 117follows orders of117-118Ketrajnaril ciipi miiril viddhiverses quoted, 192Kira-bhagavatisaintly persons,temple of visited by Caitanya, 65Kulasekharaas ruler of Madura, 7Kulina-gramaGopinatha Acarya identifies residentsof, 257Kulina-gramainhabitants of join Advaita, 152Kumarasas part of paramparii, 262unable to receive the Lord's mercy, 274Kuntias wife of Bhavananda Raya, 134Karma Puriif)acontains chaste woman's narration, 17Caitanya receives old manuscripts of,21cited on Raval)a kidnapping Sita, 19quoted on deliverance of Sita to Ramacandra,23Kuruketra, Battle ofKrJa broke promise not to fight in, 196Kusavartavisited by Caitanya, 83Kutakacalaas forest where abhadeva burned, 1LLaghu-bhagavatamrtaquoted on devotees of KrJa's servant,223quoted on service to Vail)avas, 224Lakmal)aaccepted orders of Ramacandra, 181brought food from forest for Caitanya,9Deity of at Camatpura, 27, 28Lamentationaccompanying material desire alsovanishes, 168Laliga-gal)esaseen by Caitanya, 65Leaderstake instruction from saintly persons,117-118Liberationby understanding dharma, 263dedication of duties to KrJa makes oneeligible for, 49devotee always on platform of, 52five kinds described, 57-58insignificant to pure devotee, 58, 60of associates of Caitanya, 256

General Index 375Liberationsame as hell and heaven to devotee, 57,59Lion gateas main gate of jagannatha temple, 277Living entitiesas localized, 191-192as predominated, 192attain release upon surrender toSupreme Lord, 289Caitanya is not one of, 115compared to charioteers, 228-229described in Brahma-sarhhita, 37size of, 192struggling hard in material nature, 167,289Locana dasa Thakuraas VaiJ)ava song writer, 255Lotus feet of KrJachanting engages mind at, 214mind cleansed by connection with, 167Love of Godas highest goal according to Caitanya,50Caitanya's dancing merged world in,208

376 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaMalaya-parvatavisited by Caitanya, 29Mallara-desavisited by Caitanya, 29Maril ca yo 'vyabhicarel)aquoted, 256Maril hi partha vyapasrityaverse quoted, 136Mamaivarilso jiva-lokeverses quoted, 289Manasa, deha, geha, yo kichu moraManimanquoted, 136as demon, 41Man-mana bhava mad-bhaktoManuverses quoted, 54, 237as unable to receive the Lord's mercy,274Manu-sarilhitaMaricicited on dress of renounced person,185unable to receive the Lord's mercy, 274Material existencearising out of acceptance of the materialbody, 288neither servant nor master in touch withMaterialistsMathuraimpurities of, 307as venomous snakes, 213-214seeing of compared to drinking poison,211-214Caitanya arrives at southern, 1Caitanya delivers Kurma Pural)a toRamadasa Vipra there, 22Matsya-tirthaMayaCaitanya visits, 39being freed from one can again becomea pure servant, 308can allure one away from Caitanya, 141one falls under influence of by misuseof free will, 307unlimited, 307Maya tatam idaril sarvarilquoted, 103Mayapuradevotees should perform sankirtana at,260Mayavada philosophybad results of indulging in, 163causes atheism, 1 04Puo

General Index 377Mercyone's life defeated without Lord's, 235required for faith, 273required to understand Caitanya,264-266Sriviisa and brothers purchased byCaitanya's, 285Mergingas insignificant to pure devotee, 58MindMiseriesMuktiinto Lord's body as liberation, 58cleansed by connection with lotus feetof Lord, 167compared to driving instrument, 229distress of interferes with service ofbrahmaQa, 25explained in Brahma-sarhhita, 37of devotee dedicated to Krrya, 224of pure devotee fixed in service, 58polluted relieved by dedicating karmato Lord, 54Prataparudra worshiped Caitanya in his,237six enemies of, 214used in service of Krrya liberates one,256threefold uprooted, 52as form of desire for Tattvavadis, 63Mukundaas friend of Caitanya's from childhood,282camefrom Kharyc;la to accompanyAdvaita to ]agannatha Puri, 152ecstatic meeting of Caitanya and, 93-95heads plan to help Kala Krryadasa, 142identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 258met SvarOpa Damodara, 171much favored by Caitanya, 283Ramananda Raya offered obeisances to,226-227transcendental rebirth of, 283Murari Brahmaryaas constantly meditating on Caitanya,130Murari Guptadid not meet the Lord at first, 289Murari Guptaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254pleased to _hear of Caitanya's return,148ran away from Caitanya, 291requested by Caitanya to restrainhumility, 292went before Caitanya with humility,290Murari Mahitias brother of Sikhi Mahiti, 130NandaiNstayed with Govinda, 183Naiarh matis tavad urukramarighrirhverses quoted, 241Narendra Lakedevotees from Bengal arrive at, 246Narottama dasa Thakuraas Vairyava song writer, 255mission of Caitanya described by, 233song of quoted on serving devotees,142quoted on associates of Caitanya, 256Narada MuniNaraharias part of parampara, 262as unable to receive the Lord's mercy,274instructs Pracinabarhi, 274came from Kharyc;la to accompanyAdvaita to Jagannatha Puri, 152identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 258Narayaryadevotee of accepts any position withoutfear, 59devotees of consider hell, heaven, andliberation the same, 59identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 255Vihhala Thakura as form of, 66Narmada Rivervisited by Caitanya, 80Na sarhdrse tithati rapam asyaverses quoted, 14

378 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaNasikaCaitanya visited, 83Navadvipaas birthplace of Caitanya, 72visited by Sri Rariga Puri and MadhavendraPuri, 73Naya-tripatias location of ViQu temple, 26NilacalaSee: Jagannatha Puri, 91Nirvindhya RiverCaitanya bathed in, 80Nityanandaaddressed as Prabhupada, 120as viQu-tattva, 120ecstatic meeting of Caitanya and, 93-95embraced SvarOpa Damodara in ecstasyof love, 171heads plan to help Kala KrQadasa, 142ordered to dance by Caitanya, 327Ramananda Raya offered obeisances to,226-227SvarOpa Damodara very dear to, 166with Caitanya at Kasi Misra's house, 125Nitya-siddhaas missionary of Caitanya, 260devotee is called, 256preaching as business of, 256works on Brahman platform, 256-257Nitya-siddha kari' manequoted, 256Nityo nityanarh cetanas cetananamquoted, 192Nrsirhhanandaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 2540Offensescommitted against spiritual master, 121Old agechance for release from in human body,288Opulencesdifficult to give up material, 58possessing same as Lord's as liberation,57-58Paqichapoffered garlands and sandalwood pulpto everyone, 321Padma PuriiQaquoted on service to VaiQavas, 224Pampa LakeCaitanya bathed in, 83Panagac;liCaitanya sees Deities at, 27Deities of Ramacandra and Sita at, 27Paiicapsara-tirthavisited by Caitanya, 64visited by Ramacandra, 64Paiicopasanaexplained, 104PaQc;iarapuraas place where Sarikaracarya attainedperfection, 75visited by Caitanya, 66PaQc;iavasas sons of Bhavananda Raya, 134PaQc;lita NarayaQaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254PaQc;iu Maharajaas Bhavananda Raya, 134PaQc;iya-desaTamraparQi in, 25Parabhavas tavad abodha-jato yavanquoted, 235Paramananda Prahararajaalso known as Mahapatra, 131Paramananda Puriecstatic meeting of Caitanya and,155-156expresses desire to stay with Caitanya,156meets Caitanya, 2-4plans pilgrimage, 3Ramananda Raya offered obeisances to,226-227stayed at Kasi Misra's house, 157stays at abha Hill, 2Svaropa Damodara offered prayers to,'172traveled along the Ganges, 153

General Index 379Paramaharilsasaddressed by title Thakura, 295free from sense gratification, 70Paramatmais expanded everywhere, 192Prataparudra arranges for devotees',246-247served on plantain leaves, 314taken by Var:Jinatha, 268-269the Lord orders devotees to take, 271transcendental, not ordinary food, 318Prataparudraarranges for devotees' prasada, 246-247Prayersas fully surrendered soul, 233as katriya, 117as servant of Jagannatha, 213benedicted by Gopinatha Acarya, 245desires audience with Caitanya, 112determination of, 234-238follows instruction of Sarvabhauma,242inquires about bathing of Jagannatha,242meets Sarvabhauma, 111-119released Ramananda Raya from service,218-220arvabhauma requested Caitanya tomeet, 210-213visits temple of Jagannatha, 216watched satikirtana from top of palace,330composed by Madhvacarya, 42discussed in Brahma-sarilhita, 37offered to Agastya Muni, 29offered to Caitanya by Advaita first, 278offered to Caitanya by Srivasa Thakuraand other Vair:Javas, 279offered to Paramananda Puri by SvarOpaDamodara, 172offering as process of devotional service,51Premaiijana-cchurita-bhaktiverses quoted, 200Prema-satikirtanaas chanting in love of God, 261Pural)ascited on spiritual substance, 13Pur!iQasquoted on orders of spiritual master,181Purandara Acaryaembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 253Pure devoteesdo not accept impure principles, 164free from all desire, 63mind·of fixed in service, 58no relief from maya without service of,142obtaining service of, 225-226perform unparalleled satikirtana, 259purify holy places, 270reject five kinds of liberation, 57serve as ornaments to Jagannatha Puri,131study KrQa-karQamrta, 77Purificationassociation of devotees necessary for,54of places of pilgrimage by saints, 115of those addicted to sinful acts, 136Paramparapersonalities of named, 262principles of religion handed down in,262See also: Disciplic successionParas tasmat tu bhavo 'nyoverses quoted, 212Parasuramakilled his mother, 181ParikitSukadeva described King Bharata to, 58Parvatias goddess Durga, 19curses Citraketu, 59Pastimes of Caitanyaas unlimited, 102not properly describable, 102result of analytical study of, 106Pastimes of Krr:Jacan be seen everywhere, 168discussed by Sarvabhauma andCaitanya, 173the Lord takes pleasure in, 281

380 Sri Caitanya-caritamtaPastimes of Kraunderstood by reading Kr$Qa-karQamrta,79Patita-pavana-hetu tava avataraverses quoted, 233Payasvini RiverCaitanya and K[r)adasa bathe in, 34temple of Sarikara-narayar)a at bank of,38PeaceCaitanya firmly situated in His, 193Personalismdiscussed in Brahma-samhita, 37Phalgu-tirthaCaitanya visits, 63Pleasureof chanting holy name, 53Prabhu-guQe bhrtya vika/a, prabhu bhrtyeguQequoted, 306PrabhupadaNityananda addressed as, 120sahajiyas don't address Vaiavas as,121same as Om Viupada, 121Prabodhananda Sarasvatias author of Caitanya-candramrta, 197Pracinabarhiinstructed by Narada, 274Pradyumna Misraas great servitor of Jagannatha, 129Prahlada Maharajaas part of parampara, 262quoted on mercy of pure devotee, 241Prakrta-sahajiyaPrasadaby engaging in rasabhasa, one becomesa, 163Caitanya sent Haridasa, 311Kala Krr;1adasa distributed Lord Jagannatha's,145never to be considered like ordinaryhotel cooking, 319offense committed by neglecting totake, 271-272of Jagannatha taken by SvarupaDamodara and Govinda, 249-250pilgrimage of saints meant for, 114POrQaQ suddho nityah-muktahquoted, 116Puruottamaat Jagannatha Puri, 3identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257same as Jagannatha Puri, 121Sarvabhauma introduces inhabitants of,127Puruottama Acaryaas Svarupa Damodara, 15 7became madman when Caitanya tooksannyasa, 158remained as a nai$thika-brahmacari, 160Raghava Par;1

General Index 381Ri'lmi'listayed with Govinda, 183Ri'lmalir'lga Sivaalso known as Ri'lmesvara, 28Ri'lmi'lnanda Ri'lyaas foremost of all devotees, 221as resident of Kulina-gri'lma, 257as son of Bhavi'lnanda Raya, 132-133discussed Krt:a day and night withCaitanya, 89embraced by Caitanya, 85fulfills desires of Caitanya, 138hears description of Caitanya's travels,86joined Advaita, 152meeting of Caitanya and, 216-217moves to )agannatha Puri, 90-91offers obeisances to devotees, 227pleased by Caitanya's return, 84receives Brahma-sarilhita and KmJa-kar-(lamrta from Caitanya, 86released from service by King Prataparudra,218-220talks with please Caitanya, 100-1 01went to )agannatha temple, 230Ramayanacited on Mahendra-saila, 16quoted on order of spiritual master, 181Saptati'ila mentioned in, 81Ri'lmesvaraRasasalso known as Ramalinga Siva, 28as name of Siva, 30as Siva temple, 7Caitanya visits, 17same as Setubandha, 3slogan of, 39five named, 225RasabhasaCaitanya did not like to hear, 163followers of sometimes adored by commonmen, 164Ratha-yatraoccurrence of explained, 243Ravat:aas older brother of Vibhiat:Ja, 17has ten heads, 23kidnapped illusory form of Siti'l, 13, 19Ri'lvanakilled by Ramacandra, 20ReligionSita touched by, 11abandoning all varieties of, 56as law of God, 262Bhagavata-dharma as supreme principleof, 263cannot be manufactured, 262chanting as principle of, 261characteristics of described, 263everyone after success in, 52invented by rascals, 262of Krt:a consciousness preached byCaitanya, 261materially motivated rejected, 52no principles of in Kali-yuga, 105parampara gives principles of, 262Renounced orderRet:ukagoverned by regulative principles, 160See also: Sannyasaas mother of Parasurama, 181Renunciationmeaning of, 160principles of for sannyasis, 211 -214principle of praised in all scripture, 55abhadevaburned to ashes, 1abha HillCaitanya arrives at, 1Paramananda Puri stays at, 2yamoka MountainCaitanya visits, 80Sabda-prama(laSacimataVedas called, 1 OSsas mother of Caitanya, 64became happy hearing of Caitanya'sreturn, 147qualities of, 74respectfully provided everything forParamananda Puri, 153

382 Sri Caitanya-caritamtaSacimataunhappy due to not receiving news ofCaitanya's return, 145visited by Kala KrQadasa, 146Sahadevavictory of at Mahimati-pura, 80Sakad-dharitvena samasta-sastrai/:1quoted, 176Sahajiyasdon't address VaiQava as Prabhupada,121equate gop is with mundaners, 103philosophy of to become one withSupreme, 63Samapradayaqualification of VaiQava, 63Sanatana-dharmachanting maha-mantra as the sum andsubstance, 1 OSSatigita-damodaraas book of music compiled by SvarOpaDamodara, 165Sanjayaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257Sarikaramet SvarOpa Damodara, 171special mercy of Caitanya on, 287Damodara PaQ

General Index 383Srvabhauma Bhancryaas brahma(la, 117asked people to leave, 140astonished at determination of King Pratparudra,236brings Caitanya back to Jagannatha Puri,245Caitanya discussed pastimes of Krt:awith, 173eats without washing, 272ecstatic meeting of Caitanya and, 94-95hears narration of Caitanya's pilgrimage,100instructs Prataparudra, 242introduces inhabitants of JagannthaPuri, 127invited Caitanya to luncheon, 97massaged Lord Caitanya's legs, 99mediated dispute between BrahmnandaBharau, 191, 194meets Ksi Misra, 120meets Pratparudra, 111-119met Svarupa Damodara, 171met Vait:ava at Caitanya's place, 280praised by Caitanya as best Vait:ava,100-101requested Caitanya to meet RamnandaRaya, 210-213shelter of the Lord attained by mercy of,122went to see assembly of Vait:avas,276Sarva-dharman parityajyaverse quoted, 54, 273Sarira avidya-jalaquoted, 318Sastrasquoted on order of spiritual master,180-181Satataril kirtayanto marilverses quoted, 235Satyarja Khnas resident of Kulina-grama, 257joined Advaita, 152Scripturesdisagreements among vanquished byCaitanya's mercy, 167many different kinds of, 167ScripturesSvarupa Dmodara as expert in asSelf-realizationBrhaspati, 165must include conception of God, 55Sense gratificationSensesas addiction, 270everyone after success in, 52paramaharilsa is free from, 70woman as via medium for, 212compared to horses, 229controlled by devotional service, 70like serpents with broken teeth to devotee,198very strong, 301Separationfrom Caitanya compared to drought,110of Caitanya and Jagannatha, 243-244SetubandhaCaitanya visits, 17SetubandhaSexsame as Ramesvara, 3induces sleep, 270Sikhi Mahitias brother of Murari Mahiti, 130in charge of writing, 129SimhesvaraSinsnaas constantly meditating on Caitanya,130Krt:a delivers one from reaction to, 56neutralizing effects of, 2 70arranged cooking for Caitanya, 9as daugther of Janaka, 18as supreme goddess of fortune, 11as wife of Ramacandra, 12, 18brought before fire, 20, 23can not be seen with material eyes, 12Deity of at Pnaga

384 Sri Caitanya-caritamaSit aSivatakes shelter of Agni, 18also known as Ramesvara andBhOtanatha, 30and Durga lived as brahmaQas, 5-6as part of parampara, 262as unable to receive the Lord's mercy,274discussed in Brahma-samhita, 37famous temple of called Mahabalesvara,65gives alms to Caitanya, 6his worshipable Deity is Rama, 17lived with Devi at Sri Saila, 5praises Citraketu, 59quoted on service to Vaioava, 224seen by Vaioavas as one with and differentfrom the Supreme Lord, 103temple of at Gokaroa, 65temple of at Pambam, 17temple at Tilakanci seen by Caitanya,27temples of named, 7Sivananda SenaSleepaffection for Caitanya great from beginning,287identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,148recites verse to Caitanya, 288induced by sex, 270Smrti-sastradirections for managing varl')asrama in,Snana-yatra175-176as annual ceremony of jagannatha, 128SpeculationSee: Mental speculationSpirit soulSoulSpiritcannot be seen by unintelligent, 14discourses on in Brahma-samhita, 37never subject to material conception,13Spiritul masteras best of the paramahamsas, 70Spiritual masteras confidential servant of the Lord, 120as gosvami, 70Brahmananda Bharati considered byCaitanya as His, 184, 185Caitanya accepted BrahmanandaBharati as His, 194-195can bestow mercy on anyone, 176encourages everyone in spiritual life,135generally called gosafii, 295has power of attorney from the Lord,176mercy of, 237must follow previous acaryas, 117order of is very strong, 180-181our first duty is to satisfy, 241respected as Sripada, 121sahajiyas envious of bona fide, 121servant of is always respectable,179-180shows path of devotional service, 238words of more worshipable than thoseof disciple, 195-196SravaQadi fuddha-cittequoted, 52SravaQam kirtanamnecessary in pure devotional service, 54awakens devotional service, 52Sri Bhu-Varaha Deityvisited by Caitanya, 1 01Sri Caitanya-candrodaya-natakaSr!daraquoted on Caitanya's praise of SarvabhaumaBhagacarya, 1 01verses quoted on Caitanya's mercy, 167identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Srldhara Svamlcited on material conception of success,52Sri Gita-govindaCaitanya made happy by singing of,165Sri JanardanaSrikantaCaitanya visits temple of, 38identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 255

General Index 385Srimad-Bhagavatamaddresses of respect described in, 121as ripened fruit of Vedic knowledge, 55Caitanya confirms conclusion of, 1 03cited on chanting, 263cited on condemnation of cheatingreligions, 55cited on River Krtamala, 16compiled by Vyasadeva, 52meant for nonenvious persons, 1 OSquoted, 309-310quotd on Citraketu, 59quoted on ecstatic symptoms of chanting,53quoted on four kinds of evidentialproofs, 1 OSquoted on glroification of King Bharata,58quoted on hearing and chanting, 52quoted on importance of devotionalservice, 55quoted on inspiration, 273-274quoted on liberation, 58quoted on Lord's favor to His devotee,196quoted on mercy of pure devotee, 241quoted on nature of spirit, 14quoted on processes of devotional service,51quoted on purification, 115quoted on qualities of devotees, 224,225-226quoted on religion, 262quoted on spiritual inquiry, 235quoted on taking shelter of devotees,135-136quoted on understanding the Supreme,266quoted on Vedic regulative principles,56-57riman Pal)c;litaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 255ripatisame as ViIJU, 26ri Raghunandanaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 258rirama Pal)c;litapleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Sri Rariga Puriand Caitanya discuss KrIJa, 72as disciple qf Madhavendra Puri, 68departs for Dvaraka, 76informed of relationship betweenCaitanya and TSvara Puri, 71remembers acimata's qualities, 74visited by Caitanya, 68visited house ·of jagannatha Misra, 73Sri Sailaas location of Siva temple, 5as residence of Brahma, 5Caitanya walks to, 5Srivasa Thakurabecame happy hearing of Caitanya'sreturn, 147Caitanya purchased by, 285embraced by Caitanya, along withVail)avas, 279identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 253ordered to dance by Caitanya, 327SvarOpa Damodara very dear to, 166Sri VaikurJthavisited by Caitanya, 28Srrigeri-mathaCaitanya visits, 39Sruti/:1 pratyakam aitihyamverses quoted, 1 OSStrengthof Madhvacarya described, 42-43Sthavara-jangama dekheverses quoted, 104SOdraas one of four varQas, 50Bhavananda Raya as, 135can approach supreme destination, 136can't be disciple of brahmaQa, 175-176Govinda as a, 175-176serves higher castes, 118Vidura as a, 177-178Sukadevaas part of parampara, 262describes King Bharata to Parikit, 58,Suklambaraidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257Sulocanaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 258Sundescribed in Brahma-sarhhita, 37

386 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaSundaresvaraas Siva temple, 7Supreme Lordaccepted by His mercy, 265-266as completely independent, 116-117as one, jivas as many, 190characteristics of, 115-116direct and indirect orders of, 271everyone is servant of, 130gives inspiration, 273no one can defeat, 196two ways to render service to, 178as kind to fallen souls, 289devotees more merciful than, 142eager to congradulate servant, 306energy of reminds Vaiava of His form,104favor of difficult for materialist to obtain,167has variety of eternal pastimes withdevotees, 281hearing and chanting about as highestattainment, 52may sometimes be very hard, 142one fallen away from a candidate forsuffering, 141servant of is heart of, 306simultaneously one with and differentSurparaka-tirthafrom His creation, 1 03Caitanya visits, 65SurrenderKasi Misra gives himself to Caitanya infull, 125of Bhavananda Raya to Caitanya, 136one must give up obstructions to processof, 137without fear, 56Sva -nigamam apahiiya mat-pratijnamverses quoted, 196SvarOpa Damodaraaccepted sannyasa almost in madness,160accepted shelter of Caitanya after takingsannyasa, 161as different from Damodara Pa9ita,286SvarOpa Damodaraas expansion of Caitanya's body, 250as expert a musician as Candharvas,165as expert in scriptures as Brhaspati, 165as intimate friend of Caitanya, 157as life and soul of all the devoteesheaded by Srivasa, 166begs pardon for his offense, 170Caitanyananda BharatT spiritual masterof, 159called Puruottama Acarya when underCaitanya's shelter at Navadvipa, 158chose to retain his bramacari title, 157directly represented Caitanya as Hissecond expansion, 162enjoyed transcendental mellows in serviceof Lord, 161examined all literary works before presentingthem to Caitanya, 162-164garlands Advaita Acarya, 251-252given residence by Caitanya, 172identifies Covinda, 251kept copies of the two books, 284met Sarvabhauma, 171never approved rasabhasa or bhakti-siddhanta-viruddha followers asCau9iya Vaiavas, 164offered prayers to Paramananda Puri,172paid obeisances and recited verse toCaitanya, 166-167Ramananda Raya offered obeisances to,226-227restored Caitanya's vision, 169sang poems of CaQidasa to Caitanya,165takes prasada of jagannatha, 249-250worshipped lotus feet of Nityananda,171Svayambhuva Manuas part of parampara, 262SveUisvatara Upaniadquoted on mercy of spiritual master,237Syamasundaraseen in devotee's heart, 201

General Index 387TuTad viQob paramarh padarh sadaquoted, 229Tamala-kartikavisited by Caitanya, 30Tamrapari)T RiverCaitanya baths in, 26SrT Vaikul)tha situated on, 28the Lord starts for, 25Tan-mama-grahat:Jiidibhibquoted, 263TapT RiverCaitanya bathed in, 80tato ratnany upadayaverses quoted, 80TattvavadTsThakur aTilakai'icTadvocate executing duties of van;asand asramas, 50as followers of Madhvacarya, 45as worshipers of LakmT-Narayal)a, 101considered Caitanya a MayavadT, 46not pure Vail)avas, 101proud of their Vail)avism, 47residence of, 41tbeir leader learned in scripture, 48worship "dancing Gopala", 45as title to address the paramaharhsas,295Caitanya visits Siva temple at, 27Tirthi-kurvanti tirthaniquoted, 270TridaQqi-sannyasisTritakOpaas Vail)avas, 39Caitanya visits, 64Tryambaka deityvisited by Caitanya, 83Tukaramaspreads satikirtana movement, 66Tungabhadra RiverCaitanya bathes in, 39Tyaja durajana-sarhsargarh bhajaquoted, 213Uc,iupTvisited by Caitanya, 41Universal formdescribed in Brahma-sarhhita, 37Upadesamrtaquoted on firm faith, 238Upaniadscommentary on by Sar'lkaracarya, 40Upasana-kiiQqasame as bhakti-kiit:Jqa, 54Utsahiin ni5cayiid dhairyiitquoted, 238vVaikul)thaentire world like to devotee, 198living in as liberation, 57spiritual world is in, 49VaiQavaaccepts only Krl)a as Supreme, 104accepts only prasiida, 319addressed as prabhu, 120as copied two books, 285always ready to help other Vail)avas,240Caitanya as rigid, 61Caitanya praises Sarvabhauma Bhattacaryaas best of, 100-101chant holy name at intervals while takingprasada, 318duty of, 115Govinda served all the, 182meeting of Caitanya and, 276-303met KasT Misra and superintendent of)agannatha temple, 297Pradyumna Misra as chief of, 129pilgrimage of, 115qualification of sampradiiyas, 63remember transcendental form of theLord, 104rendering service to, 224-225sahajiyas not worthy of being called,121

388 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaVairyavasannyasis known as tridar:u;fi-sannyasis,39should avoid rasabhasa and bhakti-siddhantaviruddha, 163song writers named, 255Tattvavadis not pure, 101Vaisyaas one of four varQas, 50can approach supreme destination, 136can't be disciple of brahmaf!a, 175-176follows king's orders, 118Vaitararyi River·separates material and spiritual worlds,212Vakresvara Panditaidentified ·by Gopinatha Acarya, 253ordered to dance by Caitanya, 327pleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Vallabha Senaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257Varyinathaas servant of Caitanya, 137, 139as son of Bhavananda Raya, 137distributed maha-prasada to theVairyavas, 299given large quantities of maha-prasada,302takes maha-prasada, 268-269VararyasiSarikaracarya visits, 40VarahaDeity of at Srrigeri-matha, 39Varl)asbest to execute duties of, 50four named, 50Vart:Jasrama-dharmaduties of dedicated to Krrya, 49Madhvacarya school follows principleof, 63rules for managing smrti-sastra, 175-176Vasudeva Dattaadmitted his inferiority to his son, 283as father of Mukunda, 282Caitanya took greater pleasure seeinghim than seeing his son, 282identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 254Vasudeva Dattapleased to hear of Caitanya's return,148Vasudeva Ghoacomposed Vairyava songs, 255identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 255Vedascited on spiritual substance, 13cited on sravaQam, kirtanam, 52Haridasa Thakura constantly studying,308hymns of discussed in Brahma-samhita,37quoted on Supreme and subordinateBrahman, 192recommend demigod worship, 224-225regulative principles of must befollowed, 56speculators cannot understand God bysutdy of, 266three divisions of, 54, 224Vedic cultureten names for sannyasis in, 157Vetapanivisited by Caitanya, 30Vibhianaas younger brother of Ravarya, 17Vidagdha-madhavaquoted on Caitanya's cult as supreme,225Viduraas a sudra, 177-178quoted on qualities of devotees,225-226Yudhithira spoke of purification to,115VidyanagaraCaitanya's return to, 84Vidyanidhi Acaryaembraced and glorified by Caitanya,293identified by Gopinatha Acarya, 253Vidyapatipoems of made Caitanya happy, 165Vidya-vinaya-sampanneverse quoted, 135Vijayaidentified by Gopinatha Acarya, 257

General Index 389Vijayapleased to hear of Caitanya's return,149Visa IaDeity of seen by Caitanya, 64ViQUalso known as Sripati, 26as ultimate goal of life, 229Caitanya uttered name of to save Himself,201spiritual master as respectable as, 121temple of Gajendra-mahaQa, 27temple of at Naya-tripati, 26temple at Sri VaikuQtha, 28truth about discussed in Brahmasarilhita,37Viththala Thakura as form of, 66worship of as topmost, 224-225ViQudasaas constantly meditating on Caitanya,130Vi$QU-tattvaCaitanya, Advaita, and Nityananda as,120Visvamitra Munifell victim to lndra's plan, 64Visvanatha Cakravartiquoted on spiritual master as good asHari, 176Visvaropaas SankararaQya Svami, 75Viththala Thakuraas form of NarayaQa, 66as form of ViQu, 66temple of seen by Caitanya, 66temple visited by Lord Caitanya; 76VrndavanaGosvamis started temples of, 70Vyasadevacompiled Srimad-Bhagavatam, 52gives salagrama-sila to Madhvacarya, 43meets with Madhvacarya, 42wWomenas via media for sense gratification, 212Womenbeautiful compared to Apsaras, 64can approach supreme destination, 136cheated by Bhattatharis, 28-29distract saints, 64even made of wood are agitating,213-214narration of chaste mentioned in KurmaPuraQa, 17one in renounced order shouldn't meet,211-214Sita as supreme of chaste, 18World, materialdevotees do not belong to, 256living being as false enjoyer of, 229living entity morose in, 167love of God in, 50woman as via medium for sense gratification,212World, spiritualdescribed as Brahma-sarhhita, 37described in Gita, 212love of God in, 50one eligible for liberation is transferredto,49Worshipby chanting is intelligent, 262-263Caitanya pleased with method ofbrahmaQa's, 9in temples entrusted to householders,70of both Radha and KrQa established,70of Deity at Uc;lupi, 42of Deity by Tattvavadis, 45supreme form of, 224-225yYamarajaas part of parampara, 262Yajur Vedaas subject for Vedic study, 39Yasya prasadad bhagavat-prasadoquoted, 241. Yasyatma-buddhi/:1 kuQapeverses quoted, 14

390 Sri Caitanya-caritamrtaYe yatha mam prapadyanteverse quoted, 306Yoga-k$emam vahamy ahamquoted, 311Yoga-nidraexplained in Brahma-samhita, 37Yogismeditate for sense control, 198realization of a waste of time and energy,103Yudhihiraquoted on purification, 115

(continued from front flap)Madhya-lila (the middle period), thelongest of the three, is a detailed narration ofSri Caitanya's extensive and eventful travelsthroughout India as a renounced mendicant,teacher, philosopher, spiritual preceptor andmystic. Finally, Antya-IT/a (the final period)concerns the last eighteen years of CaitanyaMahaprabhu's manifest presence, spent insemiseclusion in Jagannatha Puri, Orissa.During these final years, Sri Caitanya drifteddeeper and deeper into trances of spiritualecstasy unparalleled in all of religious andliterary history, Eastern or Western., Kroadasa Kaviraja Gosvami, the author ofSri Caitanya-caritamrta, was a great saint anda confidential disciple and student ofRaghunatha dasa Gosvami, the renownedascetic saint who was one of the most intimatedisciples of Sri Caitanya. He commencedwork on the text while in his latenineties and in failing health, as he vividlydescribes in the text itself: "I have now becometoo old and disturbed in invalidity.While writing, my hands tremble. I cannotremember anything, nor can I see or hearproperly. Still I write, and this is a greatwonder." That he nevertheless completed,under such debilitating conditions, thegreatest literary gem of medieval India issurely one of the wonders of literary history.The English translation and commentary isthe work of His Divine Grace A. C. BhaktivedantaSwami Prabhupada, the world'smost distinguished scholar and teacher ofIndian religious and philosophical thought.He himself is a disciplic descendant of SriCaitanya, and his intimate familiarity withthe precepts of Caitanya Mahaprabhu eminentlyqualifies him to present this importantclassic to the English-speaking world.The ease and clarity with which he expoundsupon Sri Caitanya's precepts lureseven a reader totally unfamiliar with Indianreligious tradition into a genuine understandingand appreciation of this profoundand monumental work.The entire text, with commentary, presentedin seventeen lavishly illustratedvolumes by the Bhaktivedanta Book Trust,represents a contribution of major importanceto the intellectual, cultural andspiritual life of contemporary man.

MADHYA-LILAVolume4SmCAI MYA­CAHITAMRTA•3MYaU#/¥.d'6'muu1a&HIS DIVINE GRACEt\.C. BhaktlvedantaSwamiPrabhupadaSri Caitanya-caritamrta is the authorized work on the life and teachings of riKrJa Caitanya-the philosopher, saint, spiritucil preceptor, mystic and divineincarnation who pioneered a great social and religious movement in SixteenthCentury India. His teachings, which embody the highest philosophical andtheolgoical truths, have affected centuries of religious and philosophicalthinkers until the present day.This translation and commentary on the original Bengali text is the work ofHis Divine Grace A. C. Bhaktivedanta Swami Prabhupclda (pictured above), theworld's most distinguished scholar and teacher of Indian thought and cultureand author of the best-selling Bhagavad-gita As It Is. This translation of SriCaitanya-caritamrta represents a contribution of major importance to theintellectual, cultural and spiritual life of contemporary man.•THEBHAKTIVEDANT ABOOK TRUST